THE LIBRARY
OF
THE UNIVERSITY
OF CALIFORNIA
LOS ANGELES
MEMOIR
OP THE EXPEDIENCY OF AN
ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT
roil BRITISH INDIA.
MEMOIR
OF THE EXPEDIENCY OP AN
ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT
FOR BRITISH INDIA;
BOTH AS THE MEANS OF
PERPETUATING THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION AMONG OUR
OWN COUNTRYMEN;
AND AS
A FOUNDATION TOR THE ULTIMATE CIVILIZATION OF
THE NATIVES.
BY
THE REVEREND CLAUDIUS BUCHANAN, M. A.
ONE OF THE CHAPLATNS AT THE PllESIDENCY OF FORT WILtlAM IN BENGAL,
VICE PROVOST OF THE COLLEGE OF FORT WILLIAM, AND PROFESSOR OF CLASSICS
IN THE same; and MEMBER OF THE ASIATIC SOCIETY.
LONDON :
PRINTED FOR T. CADELL AND W. DAVIES, STRAND;
BV W. BULMER AND CO. CLEVELAND-ROW,
ST. James's.
1805.
iisr
TO THE
MOST REVEREND FATHER IN GOD,
JOHN,
LORD ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY.
MY LORD,
I. It is with propriety that a Work, embracing
such objects as those professed by the following
Memoir, should be inscribed to the Primate of the
Church of England.
An appeal to the nation is certainly intended ;
but that appeal would not have been thus made
with the sanction of your Grace's name, had we not
been encouraged by the authority of your Grace's
* This Dedication was written before the death of the late most
Reverend Prelate was known at Fort William,
-507558
HISTORY
ii DEDICATION.
opinion. It has been communicated to us in India, that
your Grace has already declared the expediency of
giving an Ecclesiastical Establishment to the British
Empire in the East. In support of such opinion,
we here offer the evidence of facts which are incon-
trovertible ; and which demonstrate that the measure
proposed, while it is recommended by religion, is
demanded by justice and humanitv.
New sources of information on all Oriental sub-
jects, have been opened by the College of Fort
William in Bengal Those persons who have held
official situations in that institution during the last
four years, have had constant opportunities of ob-
serving the conduct, and of learning the opinions,
of the most intelliQ;ent natives. There are attached
to the college, at this time, upwards of one hundred
learned men, who have arrived, from different parts
of India, Persia, and Arabia. In such an assemblage,
the manners and customs of remote regions are dis-
tinctly described ; and their varying sentiments,
religious and political, may be accurately investi-
gated and compared.
DEDICATION*. ill
Of the learned Hindoos who have been employed
as teachers, there were lately two from the Deccan,
who profess the Christian f^iith ; and comport them-
selves according to Christian manners. Two Pro-
testant missionaries have also been attached to the
institution ; one of whom is lecturer in the Bengalee
and Shanscrit department ; and has been for many
years employed in preaching in the Bengalee lan-
guage to the natives in the North of Hindoostan.
The other is a teacher of the Tamul or Malabar
language ; and has been long attached to a mission
in the South of the Peninsula.
More desirable means of obtaining accurate and
original intelligence could not have been presented
to any one, who wished to investigate the state of
the natives of India, with a view to their moral and
religious improvement.
It was the authenticity of this information, which
chiefly prompted me to record it in this Memoir. I
should however have hesitated to submit it to the
Public, had I not been honoured with a communi-
a 2
iv DEDICATION.
cation from the Bishop of London, who expresses
his " conviction of the indispensable necessity
" of a Religious Establishment for our Indian
" Empire."
II. In the presence of the learned body of Asiatics
assembled at the College of Fort William, the Chris-
tian Scriptures have been exhibited for translation
into the Oriental tongues.
When Ptolemy Philadelphus, three hundred
years before the Christian aera, invited to Alexandria
in Egypt, seventy-two learned natives of Judea, to
translate the Scriptures into the Greek language,*
he could not have foreseen that his translation was
divinely intended to be the means of the world's
civilization, by diffusing the knowledge of the true
God; or that the Messiah promised therein, would
in a future age quote its language, as the canonical
version of the sacred original.
This illustrious act of an heathen Prince, acknow-
* The expense of which is computed by Pritleaux to have
amounted to two millions sterling.
DEDICATION. tr
ledged, as it has been, by heaven, and celebrated
amongst men, has yet been rarely proposed by
Christian nations, as an example for their imitation.
Under the auspices of Marquis Wellesley, who,
by favour of Providence, now presides in the
government of India, a version of the holy Scrip-
tures may be expected, not in one language alone,
but in seven of the Oriental tongues ; in the Hin-
doostanee, Persian, Chinese, and Malay; Orissa,
Mahratta, and Bengalese ; of which the four former
are the primary and popular languages of the Con-
tinent and Isles of Asia.
In the centre of tJie Pagan world, and at the chief
seat of superstition and idolatry, these works are
carried on ; and the unconverted natives assist in
the translations. The Gospels have already been
translated into the Persian, Hindoostanee, Mahratta,
Orissa, and Malay languages ; and the whole Scrip-
tures have been translated into the Bengalee lan-
guage. One edition of the Bengalee Bible has been
distributed amongst the natives ; and a second is in
Vi DEDICATION.
the press for their use. A version of the Scriptures
in the Chinese language (the language of three
hundred millions of men) has also been undertaken ;
and a portion of the work is already printed off.*
III. The publication of an important part of this
Memoir was suggested by the perusal of certain
letters, addressed by a King of England to the
Christian instructors of the Hindoos, In the fol-
lowing pages, your Grace will find letters written
by King George the First, to Protestant mission-
aries in India ; in which his Majesty urges them
to a zealous and faithful discharge of their ministry,
that they may lay a foundation for the civilization
of the nations of Asia; and " that the work may
" not fail in generations to come."
When I first saw these royal epistles, and re-
flected on the period of time at which they were
written, and the circumstances of the people to
whom they were addressed, I perused them with
emotions of reverence and admiration. When further
* See Appendix M.
DEDICATION, VU
I liad called to mind the happy effects they had
contributed to produce, in enlightening a region of
Paganism not less in extent than Great Britain, it
seemed to me, that a circumstance so honourable to
our country ought not to be concealed, and that the
Hindoos ouQ;ht to send back these letters to the
English nation.
Another letter accompanies them, of equal cele-
brity in India, written by the Archbishop of Can-
terbury in the reign of the same Prince. This letter,
often since recorded in Oriental tongues, is sent
back by the evangelized Hindoos to your Grace,
and to the " Society of Bishops and Clergy for pro-
" moting Christian Knowledge," as a record of the
honourable zeal which at so early a period distin-
guished that illustrious body ; and as a proof, that
when the appointed means are used, the blessing of
God will follow. " Behold," say the Hindoos, " the
" divine answer to the prayer in that letter! Behold
" the fruit of your rational endeavours for our con-
" version ! Our dark region having enjoyed, during
Viii DEDICATION.
" the period of a whole century, the clear and
" steady light of your Society, has now become
" itself the source of knowledge to the surrounding
" heathen."
IV. Our present most gracious Sovereign, who
has reigned, for so many years, in the hearts and
affections of his subjects, both in Britain and in
India ; and who, by strengthening the bands of true
religion in a dissolute and unbelieving age, has
exhibited so perfect an example of the duty, con-
duct, and glory of a Christian King, will doubtless
receive with satisfaction, from the hands of the
Hindoos, these letters of his illustrious predecessor;
and having perused the testimonies of the divine
blessing on the righteous and kingly work, will
finish what has been so auspiciously begun, by
making a religious Establishment for his Eastern
Empire, the crowning act of his own most glorious
reign.
To their Soveheign they look ; to Him, the su-
preme head of the Church, his Indian subjects look,
DEDICATION. j'x
for those religious blessings, which, by the divine
favour, are in his right hand to bestow.
I have honour to be»
My Lord,
Your Grace's most faithful
and devoted Servant,
Calcutta,
March l£th, 1805.
CLAUD. BUCHANAN.
INTRODUCTION.
Jdy the reduction of the Mysorean and Mahrattu
empires, the greater part of India falls under the
dominion or influence of the British Government,
and looks submissively for British civilization.
Bv this event also, in connection with the other
late cessions and conquests, the number of Brit-
ish subjects in India will be very considerably
increased.
Were we in the vicinity of Britain, the British
Parliament would not withhold from us any bene-
ficial aid it could afford, and we should enjoy
religious advantages in common with our country-
men at home. But these advantages have been
liitherto denied, because we are remote. An annual
account of the revenual state of India, or the oc-
currence of some splendid event, engages the
b5
xU INTRODUCTION.
attention for a time ; but the ordinary circumstances
of the people, European and native, are not ahvays
in view ; and any casual or indistinct notice of
their situation, fails to excite those national senti-
inents of humanity and Christian duty, which, in
other circumstances, would be constantly alive and
efficient.
It may be presumed that India has of late occu-
pied more of the public attention than formerly,
and that the minds of men are now gradually con-
verging to the consideration of the subjects of this
Memoir. Our extensive territorial acquisitions
within the last few years, our recent triumph over
our only formidable foe; the avowed consequence
of India in relation to the existing state of Europe ;
and that unexampled and systematic prosperity of
Indian administration, which has now consolidated
the British dominion in this country ; — e^ery cha-
racter of our situation seems to mark the present
rera, as that intended by Providence, for our taking
into consideration the moral and religious state of
our subjects in the East ; and for Britain's bringing
up her long arrear of duty, and settling her account
honourably, with her Indian Empire.
INTRODUCTION. xiii
The perpetuity of the Christian Faith amongst
Europeans in India, and the civilization of the
natives, must rest equally on a foundation which,
as yet, we have not ; and that is, an Ecclesiastical
Establishment. The first part of this Memoir shall
be wholly confined to a consideration of the means
of preserving the Christian religion among our
own countrymen.
CONTENTS.
PART I.
ox THE MEANS OF PRESERVING THE PROFESSION OF THE CHRISTIAN
RELIGION AMOxVG OUR COUNTRYJIEN IN INDIA.
CHAPTER I.
Present state of the English church in India, - page 1
CHAPTER II.
Of the establishment of the Romish church in the East, p. 4
CHAPTER III.
Of the extent of the proposed Ecclesiastical Establishment for Bri-
tish India, - - - - - - p. 9
CHAPTER IV.
Considerations deduced from the propriety or necessity of an
Ecclesiastical Establishment, - - - p. 1 1
CHAPTER V.
Objections to an Ecclesiastical Establishment considered, p. 15
PART II.
CIVILIZATION OF THE NATIVES.
CHAPTER I.
On the practicability of civilizing the Natives, - p. 21
KVl CONTENTS,
CHAPTER II.
On the policy of civilizing the Natives, - - p. 28
CHAPTER III.
On the impediments to the civilization of the Natives. — The phi-
losophical spirit of Europeans formerly au impediment to the
civilization of the Natives, - - - - p. 43
CHAPTER IV.
The sanguinary superstitions of the Natives an impediment to
their civilization, - - - - p. 47
CHAPTER V.
The numerous holydays of the Natives an impediment to their
civilization, - - - - - p. 51
PART III.
OF THE PaOGKESS ALREADY MADE IN CIVILIZING THE NATIVES
OF INDIA.
CHAPTER I.
Of the extension of Christianity in India, under the influence of
episcopal jurisdiction, - - - - p. 55
CHAPTER II.
Of the extension of Christianity in India, by the labours of Pro-
testant Missionaries, - - - - p. 63
CONTENTS. XVll
APPENDIX.
A. Record of the superstitious practices of the Hindoos, now sub-
sisting, which inflict immediate death, or tend to death ;
deducted from the evidence of the Pundits and learned
Brahmins in the College of Fort William, - p. 91
B. Notes on the practicability of abolishing those practices of the
Hindoos, which inflict immediate death, or tend to produce
death ; collated from the information and suggestions of
the Pundits and learned Brahmins in the College of Fort
William, - - - - - p. 97
C. A. D. 1802. Regulation VI. - - - p. 101
D. Report of the number of women who have burned themselves
on the funeral pile of their husbands within thirty miles
round Calcutta, from the beginning of Bysakh (15th April)
to the end of Aswin (15th October), 1804, - p. 102
E. Religious mendicants, - - - - p. 105
F. Different Hindoo sects in Bengal, - - p. 106
G. Ancient civilization of India, - - - p. 108
H. Excessive polygamy of the Koolin Brahmins, - p. 1 1 1
I. Testimonies to the general character of the Hindoos, p. 1 1 3
K. Jewish Scriptures at Cochin, - - - p. 117
L. Shanscrit testimonies of Christ. - - p- 1 19
M. Chinese version of the Scriptures ; and Chinese literature,
p. 121
MEMOIR, ^c.
PART I.
ON THE MEANS OF PRESERVING THE PROFESSION
OF THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION AMONG OUR
COUNTRYMEN IN INDIA.
CHAPTER I.
PRESENT STATE OF THE ENGLISH CHURCH IN INDIA.
1. 1 HE present establishment of English chaplains for the
British empire in India, is not much greater than the factorial
eslabhshment in the time of Lord Clive.
2. There are six military chaplains for Bengal, Bahar, Oude,
the Dooab, and Orissa. There are three chaplains in the town
of Calcutta, five at the Presidency of Madras, and four at the
B
[2]
Presidency of Bombay. Nor is that list ever full. Two-thirds
of the number is the average for the last ten years.
3. Some islands in the West Indies have a more regular
church establishment, and more extensive Christian advantages
than the British empire in the East. Jan)aica has eighteen
churches; English India has three; one at Calcutta, one at
Madras, and one at Bombay.
4. At the establishment of Bencoolen, at the factory at
Canton, at the flourishing settlement of Prince of Wales's Island,
at Malacca, at Amboyna, and at the other islands to the east-
ward now in our possession, there is not a single clergyman of
the English ciiurch, to perform the rite of Baptism, or to cele-
brate any other Christian office. The two British armies in
Hindoostan, and in the Dekhan, lately in the field, had not
one chaplain.
5. The want of an ecclesiastical establishment has produced
a system, not only of extreme irregularity in the discipline of
our church, but of positive offence against Christian institution.
Marriages, burials, and sometimes baptisms, by the civil magis-
trate or by a military officer, are not only performed, but are
in a manner sanctioned by a precedent of thirty years.
6. And as to the state oi religion among a people who have
no divine service, it is such as might be expected. After a
residence for some years at a station where there is no visible
[3]
church ; and where the superstitions of the natives are con-
stantly visible, all respect for Christian institutions wears away;
and the Christian Sabbath is no otherwise distinguished than by
the display of the British flag.
7. Were we, on the other hand, to state particularly the
regard paid by our countrymen to Christian instruction, where-
ever it is regularly afforded, it would be an additional argument
for granting the means of affording it. Wherever the Christian
minister solicits attention, he finds an audience. In whatever
part of British India he is stationed, there will be a disposition
to respect the religion of early life, when its public ordi-
nances shall have been revived.
B2
[4]
CHAPTER II.
OF THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE ROMISH CHURCH IN THE
EAST.
1 HERE are three archbishops and seventeen bishops of the
Romish church established in the East. The natives natu-
rally suppose that no such dignity belongs to the English
church. In Bengal alone there are eight Romish churches ;
four Armenian churches; and two Greek churches. In con-
firnialion of this statement, we shall subjoin an authentic Report
of the Roman Catholic establishments, which has been trans-
mitted by the Archbishop of Goa.
ESTABLISHMENT OF THE ROMAN CATHOLIC CHURCH IN THE EAST.
Archbishop of Goa, ISIetropolitan and Pri-
mate of the Orient
Archbishop of Cranganore in Malabar
Bishop of Cochin, Malabar
Bishop of St. Thomas, at Madras. His
diocese includes Calcutta; where he has
a legate _ _ _ -
Bishop of Malacca - - -
Bishop of Macao _ _ _
Bishop of Pekin - - - -
Two bishops in the interior of China
Bishop of Mozambique
Presented by the
> the King of Por-
tugal.
[5]
Bishop of Siam _ _ _
Bishop of Pegu _ _ _
Bishop of Varapoli, Malabar
Bishop of Bombay - - -
Bishop of Thibet - -
Prefect of the Romish Mission atNepaul*-
One archbishop and three bishops at Ma- "i Presented by the
nilla, and the Phihppine Islands - J King of Spain.
"I Presented by the
J Pope.
Presented by the
> College, De Pro-
paganda Fide.
Bishop of Pondicherry. Vacant
["Presented by the
< late King of
[ Fri
ranee.
CHURCHES IN BENGAL, AND NUMBER OF PRIESTS ATTACHED TO EACH.
Church at Calcutta _ _ -
Church at Seranipore
Church at Chinsurah
Church at Bandel
Church at Cossim bazar
Three churches at Chittagong
Church at Backergunge
Church at Bowal
Three priests.
One priest.
One priest.
Three priests.
One priest.
Three priests.
One priest.
One priest.
See Paper by him in Asiatic Researches, Vol. II.
[6]
ARMENIAN CHURCHES.
Church at Calcutta
Church at Chinsurah
Church at Decca
Church at Sydabad
Church at Madras
Church at Bombay
Church at Surat
Three priests.
One priest.
Two priests.
One priest.
Three priests.
One bishop and a priest.
Two priests.
Church at Calcutta
Chapel at Dacca
GREEK CHURCHES,
Three priests.
One priest.
1. The above establishments are at present full, with the ex-
ception of the bishopric of Pondicherry, which was formerly pre-
sented by the King of France ; and it is staled that the revenues
are the same granted at the first endowment, with some excep-
tions of increase.
2. On a view of the ancient and respectable establishment of
the Romish church, we naturally desire to know its present
character, and whether it can boast of a religious or civilizing
efficiency.
The Romish church in India is coeval with the Spanish and
. [7 ] •
Portuguese empires in the East: and tliough both empires are
now in ruins, the church remains. Sacred property has been
respected in the different revohitions ; tor it is agreeable to
Asiatic principle to reverence rehgious institutions. The reve-
nues are in general small, as is the case in the Roman Catholic
countries at home; but the priests live every where in respectable
or decent circumstances. Divine service is regularly performed,
and the churches are generally well attended ; ecclesiastical
discipline is preserved ; the canonical European ceremonies are
retained ; and the benefactions of the people are liberal. It
has been observed that the Roman Catholics in India yield less
to the luxury of the country, and suffer less from the climate,
than the English ; owing, it may be supposed, to their youth
being surrounded by the same religious establishments they
had at home, and to their being still subject to the observation
and counsel of religious characters, whom they are taught to
reverence.
3. Besides the regular churches there are numerous Romish
missions established throughout Asia. But the zeal of conver-
sion has not been much known during the last century. The
missionaries are now generally stationary : respected by the
natives for their learning and medical knowledge, and in gene-
ral for their pure manners, they ensure to themselves a com-
fortable subsistence, and are enabled to shew hospitality to
strangers.
[8]
4. On a general view of the Roman Catholic church, we
must certainly acknowledge, that, besides its principal design
in preserving the faith of its own members, it possesses a civiliz-
ing influence in Asia ; and that notwithstanding its constitu-
tional asperit}^ intolerant and repulsive, compared with the
generous principles of the Protestant religion, it has dispelled
much of the darkness of Paganism.
[ 9 ]
CHAPTER III.
OF THE EXTENT OF THE PROPOSED ECCLESIASTICAL ESTAB-
LISHMENT FOR BRITISH INDIA.
A REGULAR ecclesiastical establishment for British India may
be organized without difficulty. Two bishops might suffice, if
India were less remote from Britain : but the inconvenience
resulting from sudden demise, and from the long interval of
succession from England, renders it necessary that there should
be three or more men of episcopal dignity ; an archbishop and
metropolitan of India, to preside at the seat of the supreme
government in Bengal ; and one bishop at each of the two
subordinate presidencies, Madras and Bombay. Tiiese three
dioceses should embrace respectively all our continental pos-
sessions in the East. To these must be added a bishopric for
Ceylon, to comprehend all the adjacent islands, and also New
Holland and the islands in the Pacific Ocean. The number of
rectors and curates in each diocese must be regulated by the
number of military stations, and of towns and islands contain-
ing European inhabitants ; with an especial attention to this
C
[10]
circumstance, that provision may be made for keeping the
establishmentyi/W, without constant reference to England. The
necessity of such provision will be illustrated by the following
fact : In Bengal and the adjacent provinces there is at present
an establishment of six military chaplains ; but that number is
sometimes reduced one half. When a chaplain dies or goes
home, his successor does not arrive, in most cases, till two years
afterwards.
[ 11 ]
CHAPTER IV.
CONSIDERATIONS DEDUCED FROBI THE PROPRIETY OR
NECESSITY OF AN ECCLESIASTIC AL ESTABLISHMENT.
1. iiAS it ever been fully considered on what ground a religious
establishment has been given to all the other dependencies of
Great Britain, and denied to India ? It might be deemed as
sacred a duty of the mother country to support Christian insti-
tutions amongst us, as amongst the English in the West Indies ;
and particularly in Canada and Nova Scotia, both of which
provinces are honoured with episcopal institution. Our pecu-
liar situation seems to give to us a yet higher title to such
advantages. Living in a remote and unhealthy country, amidst
a superstitious and licentious people, where both mind and
body are liable to suffer, we have, it will be allowed, as strong
a claim on our country for Christian privileges as any other
description of British subjects. Of the multitude of our coun-
trymen who come out every year, there are but a few who ever
return. When they leave England, they leave their religion for
ever.
2. It will not be an objection to a church estabUshment in
C2
[12]
India that it has the semblance of a Royal institution. Nor is
it probable that it will be opposed on the ground of expense.
By the late cessions and conquests, provinces have been added
to our sovereignly, whose annual revenues would pay the whole
ecclesiastical establishment of England many times over.
3. This is the only country in the whole world, civilized or
barbarous, where no tenth is paid ; where no twentieth, no
hundredth, no thousandth part of its revenues is given by go-
vernment, for the support of the religion of that government;
and it is the only instance in the annals of our country where
church and state have been dismembered. We seem at present
to be trying the question, " Whether religion be necessary for
a state ;" whether a remote commercial empire having no sign
of the Deity, no temple, no type of any thing heavenly, may
not yet maintain its Christian purity, and its political strength
amidst Pagan superstitions, and a voluptuous and unprincipled
people ?
4. "When the Mahometans conquered India, they introduced
the religion of Mahomet into every quarter of Hindoostan,
where it exists unto this day; and they created munificent en-
dowments for the establishment of their faith. The same
country under our sovereignty, has seen no institution for the
religion of Christ.
5. How peculiar is that policy, which reckons on the perpe-
[ 1-3 ]
tuity of an empire in tiie East, without the aid of leHgion, or
of rehgious men ; and calculates that a foreign nation, annuUing
all sanctity in its character amongst a people accustomed to
reverence the Deity, will flourish for ever in the heart of Asia,
by arms or commerce alone !
6. It is not necessary to urge particularly the danger from
French infidelity and its concomitant principles, as an argument
for a religious establishment in India; for although these prin-
ciples have been felt here, the danger now is much less than
formerly. Under the administration of Marquis Wellesley,
Frenchmen and French principles have been subdued. And
nothing would now so consolidate our widely extended domi-
nions, or prove more obnoxious to the counsels of our European
enemies in their attempts on this country, than an ecclesiastical
establisment ; which would give our empire in the East the
semblance of our empire in the West, and support our English
principles, on the stable basis of English religion.
7. The advantages of such an establishment, in respect to
our ascendancy among the natives, will be incalculable. Their
constant observation is, that " the English have no religion ;"
and they wonder whence we have derived our principles of
justice, humanity, magnanimity, and truth. Amidst all our con-
quests in the East ; amidst the glory of our arms or policy ;
amidst our brilliant display of just and generous qualities, the
[ 14]
Englishman is still in their eyes " the Cafir ;" that is, the
Infidel.
8. The Scriptures have been lately translated into some of
the vernacular languages of India. The natives read these
Scriptures, and there they find the principles of the Knghsh.
" But if these Scriptures be true," say they, " where is your
church ?" We answer, « at home." They shake the head, and
say that something must be wrong; and that although there
are good principles in our holy book, they might expect some-
thing more than internal evidence, if we would Avish them to
believe that it is from God; or even that we think so ourselves.
[15]
CHAPTER V.
OBJECTIONS TO AN ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT
CONSIDERED.
Is an ecclesiastical establishment necessary? Our commercial
Indian empire has done hitherto without it."
1. Perhaps the character of our Indian empire has suffered
by the want of a religious estabhshment. From whatever cause
it proceeded, we know that the moral principles of our coun-
trymen were, for many years, in a state of public trial before
the tribunal of Europe, in relation to this commercial empire ;
and that Indian immorality was, for a time, proverbial.
2. It w^as observed, in extenuation, at that period, that the
case would have been the same with any other nation in our
peculiar circumstances ; that India was remote from national
observation ; and that seducements were powerful and nume-
rous. All this was true. And yet we are the only nation in
Europe having dominions in the East, which being aware of
these evils, declined to adopt any religious precaution to prevent
them. What then was to be looked for in a remote and exten-
sive empire, administered in all its parts by men, who came
[16]
out boys, without the plenitude of instruction of EngUsh youth
in learning, morals, or religion ; and who were let loose ou their
arrival amidst native licentiousness, and educated amidst con-
flicting superstitions ?
3. Since that period, the honour of the nation has been re-
deemed, and its principles have been asserted in a dignified
manner. An amelioration in the service, equally acknowledged
in the character and prosperity of our empire, has auspiciously
commenced, and is rapidly progressive.
4. But perhaps an objection will be founded on this acknow-
ledged improvement. If so much, it will be said, can be done
by wise administration and by civil institution, without a church,
may we not expect that the empire will for the future, be
propitiously administered, and flourish in progression, without
the aid of a religious institution ?
In answer to such an obser\ation, we might ask, what it
would avail the English nation that it were swayed by the ablest
policy for the next ten years, if during that period, youth were
denied the advantages of religious instruction, and the national
church were abolished ? Peculiar as is the administration of
India as subject to Britain, no comparison can be instituted
between its present consolidated empire, and its former factorial
state; or between what was tolerable a few years ago, and
what is expedient now.
[17]
5. It cannot he justly objected to an ecclesiastical estaWish-
mcnt ill India, that it will promote colonization. It will pro-
bably have a contrary effect.
It is to be hoped indeed that the clergy themselves will remain
in the country to an old age, in order that they may acquire the
reverence of fathers, and that their pious services may not be
withdrawn, when those services shall have become the most
valuable and endearing to their people. But it may be expected
that the effect of their Christian counsel, will accelerate the
return of others; by saving young persons from that course of
life, Avhich is so often destructive to health and fortune.
6. What is it Avhich confines so many in this remote country,
to so late a period of life ? The want of faithful instructors in
their youth. What is it which induces that despondent and
indolent habit of mind, which contemplates home without
affection, and yet expects here no happiness ? It is the want of
counsellors in situations of authority, to save them from debt,
on their arrival in the country ; and to guard them against that
illicit native connection, (not less injurious, it has been said, to
the understanding than to the affections,) which the long absence
of religion from this service has almost rendered not disre-
putable.
7. Of what infinite importance it is to the state, that the
Christian Sabbath should be observed by our countrymen here,
D
[18]
and that this prime safeguard of loyal, as well as of religious
principles, should be maintained in this remote empire. But
how shall the Sabbath be observed, if there be no ministers of
religion ? For want of divine service, Europeans in general,
instead of keeping the Sabbath holy, profane it openly. The
Hindoo works on that day, and the Englishman works with
him. The only days on which the Englishman works not, are
the Hindoo holidays : for on these days, the Hindoo will 7iot
work with him. The annual investment sent to England, parr
ticularly that belonging to individuals, has this peculiar to it,
considered as being under the law of Christian commerce, that
it is, in i)art, the produce of Sunday labour by Christian hands.
8. Does it not appear a proper thing to wise and good men
in England, (for after a long residence in India, we sometimes
lose sight of what is accounted proper at home,) does it not
seem proper, when a thousand British soldiers are assembled at
a remote station in the heart of Asia, that the Sabbath of their
country should be noticed ? That, at least, it should not become
what it is, and ever must be, where there is no religious restraint,
a day of peculiar profligacy ! To us it would appear not only
a politic, but a humane act, in respect of these our countrymen,
to hallow the seventh day. Of a thousand soldiers in sickly
India, there will generally be a hundred, who are in a declining
state of health ; who, after a long struggle with the climate and
[ 19 1
with intemperance, liave fallen into a dejected and hopeless
stale of mind, and pass their time in painful reflection on their
distant homes, their absent families, and on the indiscretions of
past life ; but Avhose hearts would revive within them on their
entering once more the house of God, and hearing the absolu-
tion of the Gospel to the returning sinner.
The oblivion of the Sabbath in India, is that which properly
constitutes banishment from our country. The chief evil of our
exile is found here; for this extinction of the sacred day tends,
more than any thing else, to eradicate from our minds respect
for the religion, and affection for the manners and institutions,
and even for the local scenes, of early life.
9. Happy indeed it would be, were it possible to induce a
learned and pious clergy to colonize in English India. They
would be a blessing to the country. But let us rightly under-
stand what this colonization is; for the term seems to have
been often used of late without a precise meaning. If to colo-
nize in India, be to pass the whole of one's life in it, then do
ninety out of the hundred colonize; for of the whole number
of Europeans Avho come out to India, a tenth ])arl do not
return.
10. At what future period will a better opportunity offer for
meliorating the circumstances of life in this country. Shall our
Christian nation wait till centuries elapse, before she consider
D2
[ 20 ]
India otherwise than the fountain of luxury for the mother
country ; ^vhilc her sons, in successive muUitudcs, sink under
the inhospitable climate, or perish in defence of the empire,
denied the means of religious instruction and consolation, com-
mon to every other Christian people !
11. The slightest investigation, before a competent tribunal,
of the state of our church, and circumstances of our country-
men in India, will confiim fully the statement in the preceding
pages ; and will amplify the necessity of the measure proposed
in the mind of every man who is a friend to his country's ho^
nour or prosperity.
12. It will be remembered, that nothing which has been ob-
served is intended to imply that any peculiar provision should
be made immediately for the instruction of the natives. Any
extensive establishmciit of this kind, however becoming our
national character, or obligatory on our principles, cannot pos-
sibly be organized to efficient purpose, without the aid of a
local church.
13. Let us first establish our own religion amongst ourselves,
and our Asiatic subjects will soon benefit by it. AVhen once
our nalional church shall have been confirmed in India, the
members of that church will be the best (juahfied to advise the
state as to the means by which, from time to time, the civiliza-
tion of the natives may be promoted.
[21]
PART II.
CIVILIZATION OF THE NATIVES.
CHAPTER I.
ON THE PRACTICABILITY OF CIVILIZING THE NATIVES.
1. SUPPOSING an ecclesiastical establishment to have been
given to India, we shall now consider the result, in regard to
the civilization of the natives.* No immediate benefit is to be
expected from it in the way of revolution ; but it may be de-«
monstrated by a deduction from facts, that the most beneficial
consequences will follow, in the way of ordinary effect, from
an adecjuate cause.
2. The expediency of encreasing our church estabhshment
in India, and of communicating Christian instruction to our
Asiatic sul)jecls, was debated in Parliament in the year 1793.
The resolutions which recognise the general principle of " civiliz-
ing the natives of India," were carried, and now stand on record
* See Appendix G.
[ 22 ] .
in the Journals of the House of Commons. It was considered,
however, as an inauspicious moment (at the commencement of
a perilous war) to organize the necessary estal>lishment for
India, and the bill was referred to future consideration.
3. Since tiial period ihc situation and circumslances of both
countries are materially changed. The French revolution has
imposed on us the duty of using new means for extending and
establishing Christian principles. Our territorial possessions in
the East have been nearly doubled in extent; and thence arises
the duty of cherishing the religion and morals of the increased
number of our countrymen, who occupy these possessions ; as
well as of promoting the civilization of our native subjects by
every rational means.
4. To civilize the Hindoos will be considered, by most men,
our (liifi/ ; but is it practicable? and if practicable, would it-be
consistent with a wise policy? It has been alleged by some,
that no direct means ought to be used for the moral improve—^
ment of the natives; and it is not considered liberal or politic
to disturb their superstitions.
AVhelher we use direct means or not, their superstitions will
be disturbed under the influence of British civilization. But
we ouo-ht first to observe that there are mulliludcs who have
no faith at all. Neither Hindoos nor IMussulmans, outcasts
iVom every faith; they arc of themselves fit objects for the
[23]
beneficence of the Brilish Parliament. Subjects of the Biilish
empire, they seek a cast and a rehgion, and chiim from a just
government the franchise of a human creature.
5. And as to those wiio have a faith, that faith, we aver, will
be disturbed, whether we wish it or not, under the influence
of British principles : this is a truth confirmed by experience.
Their prejudices weaken daily in every European settlement.
Their sanguinary rites cannot now bear the noonday of English
observation : and the intelligent among them are ashamed to
confess the absurd principles of their own casts. As for extreme
delicacy toward the superstitions of the Hindoos, they under-
stand it not. Their ignorance and apathy are so extreme, that
no means of instruction will give them serious offence, except
positive violence.*
6". It is necessary to be explicit on this point; for it seems
that, independently of its supposed policy, it has been ac-
counted a virtue at home, not to remove the prejudices of the
ignorant natives; not to reprove their idolatry; not to touch
their bloody superstition ; and that this sentiment has been
emblazoned by much eloquence and rendered very popular ;
* The Christian missionary is always followed by crowds of the common
people, who listen with great pleasure to the disputation between him and tiie
Biahmiiis; and are not a little amused when the Biahinins depart, anil appoint
another day fur the discussion. The people sometimes bring back the Brahmins
by constraint, and urge them to the contest again.
[24]
just as if we were performing an act of charity by so doing;
and as if it were so considered by the natives. It is not an act
of charity on our part, nor is it so considered by ihcni. They
thcmsehcs tell us plainly why we do not mind their religion ;
" not because we fear to disturb their tranquillity, but because
" we have no religion of our own."
7. A Hindoo may live with his Englisli master for twenty
years, and never once hear him mention his religion, lie gives
then his master no credit for his delicacy in not proselyting
him. But he gives him credit for this, that he is a humane man,
just in his conduct, of good faith in his promises, and indiflFcrent
about his (the Hindoo'^) prejudices. The ver}' reverse of all
which, was his predecessor the Mahometan.
8. Not to harass the natives unnecessarily on any subject
is doubtless good policy : but in this case it is a cheap policy,
for it is perfectly natural to us, and therefore has ever been
maintained. Did we consider their moral improvement ecjual
in importance to tribute or revenue, avc should long ago have
attempted it. We can claim no merit then for this forbearancef
for it arises from our own unconcern about the Christian
religion.
9. But so great is the truth and divine excellence of our
religion, that even the principles which flow from it remotel}',
lead the heathens to en([uire into its doctrine, the fountain.
[25]
Natives of all ranks in Hindoostan, at their courts and in llieir
bazars, behold an awful contrast between their base and illi-
beral maxims, and our just and generous principles. Of this
they discourse to each other, and enquire about the cause, but
we will not tell them. ^Ve are ashamed to confess that these
principles flow from our religion. We would indeed rather
acknowledge any other source.
10. The action of our principles upon them is nevertheless
constant ; and some aid of religious consideration, on our part,
xvould make it effective. They are a divided people. 1 hey have
no common interest. I'here is no such thing as a hierarchy of
Brahminical faith in Hindoostan, fixed by certain tenets, and
guided by an infallible head. They have no ecclesiastical polity,
church government, synods, or assemblies. Some Brahmins are
supported by hereditary lands gi'anted to a family or attached
lo a temple, and pass their time in passive ignorance, without
concern about pubhc affairs. Brahmins having no endowment,
engage in lay offices, as shopkeepers, money-lenders, clerks,
and writers ; or in other inferior and servile occupations.
Others seek a religious character, and prosecute study at some
of the Hindoo schools, of which there are a great number in
Hindoostan. These are, in general, supported by the contri-
butions of their students, or l)y public alms. The chief of
these schools are Benares, Nuddeea, and Ougein. Benares has
E
[26]
acquired a higher celebrity for general learning than the other
schools. But a Brahmin of Nuddeea or of Calcutta, acknow-
ledges no jurisdiction of a Brahmin at Benares, or of any other
Brahmin in Ilindoostan. The Brahminical system, from Cape
Comorin to Tibet, is purely republican, or rather anarchical*
The Brahmins of one province often differ in their creed and
customs from those in another. Of the chief Brahmins in the
college of Fort AVilliam, there are few (not being of the same
district) who will give the same account of their faith, or refer
to the same sacred books. So much do the opinions of some
of those now in the college differ, that they will not so much as
worship or eat with each other. The Brahmins in general cannot
read their sacred books. Their ignorance of writing and of the
geography of the country is such, that there is no general com-
munication among them, political or religious.
11. The natives of Hindoostan are a divided people. They
have no common interest. To disseminate new principles among
them is not difhcult. They are less tenacious of oj)inion than
of custom. In no other country has there been such a variety
of opinions on religious subjects, for many ages past, as in
Hindoostan. The aborigines of the countr}", denominated
Hindoos or Gcnloos, were not all followers of Brahma. Some
Avcre worshippers of the deity Boodh. The numerous nation of
• Sec Appendix H.
[27]
the Sieks, winch is a secession from Hinduism, forms another
great class. The inhabitants of the hills to the soutli and north
of the peninsula, (according to some, the oldest race,) are again
diflferent from the former, and from each other. All these dif-
ferent sects have their respective subdivisions, schisms, and
contrarieties in opinion and in practice. And from all of them
the Mahometans, who are now spread over all Hindooslan, are
entirely distinct ; and from these again, differ the various rami-
fications of the Christian faith. The sea coasts, for several
centuries past, have been peopled by Portuguese, Armenian,
Greek or Nestorian Christians ; and now the Protestant religion
flourishes wherever it is taught. In no other country is there
such a variety of religions, or so little concern about what true
religion is, as in British India. A man may worship any thing
or nothing. When one native meets another on the road, he
seldom expects to find that he is of the same cast with himself.
It has been calculated that there are an hundred casts of religion
in India. Hence the Hindoo maxim, so grateful to the philo-
sophers, that the Deity is pleased with the variety, and that
every religion, or no religion, is right.
To disseminate the principles of the Christian religion and
morals throughout the provinces under our dominion, is certainly
very practicable.*
* See Appendix F.
E2
[28]
CHAPTER II.
ON THE POLICY OF CIVILIZING THE NATIVES.
1. In governing conquered kingdoms, a Christian policy' may
be exercised, or a Roman polic}'.
A Roman policy sacrifices religion to every other considera-
tion in the administration of the new empire. The religion of
the native is considered as an accident or peculiarit}-, like that
of his colour or form of body, and as being natural rather than
acquired ; and therefore no attempt is made to change it. And
this is correct reasoning, on the principle that all religions are
human and equal. The policy therefore fovmdcd on this prin-
ciple, professes to cultivate the intellectual powers of the native
in every branch of knowledge, except religion.
It is evident that the administration of India durins; the last
forty years, has been conducted on the principles of the Roman
policy. The religion of the natives continuing the same, they
have been properly governed by their own laws.
2. A Christian policy embraces all the just principles of the
Roman policy, but extends its aims of utility further by endea-
vouring to iniprovc the mind of the native in religious knowledge.
J
[29]
as soon as the practicability of the attempt shall appear ob-
vious. The practicability will of course be retarded in some
conquered heathen stales, by particular circumstances. But a
Christian policy ever looks to the Christian religion for the
perpetuity of empire; and considers that the knowledge of
Christian principles can alone enable the natives to comprehend
or to appreciate the spirit of Christian government. Our reli-
gion is therefore inculcated for the following reasons generally :
1st. Because its civilizino; and benign influence is certain
and undeniable. AVe have seen that it lias dispensed knowledge
and happiness to every people, who have embraced it.
2dly. Because it attaches the governed to their governors ;
and facilitates our intercourse with the natives. There can never
be confidence, freedom, and atiection between the people and
their sovereign, where there exists a difference in religion.
Sdly. The Christian religion is inculcated on account of its
ETERNAL SANCTIONS; and tlic solemn obligation of Christians
to proclaim them, whenever an opportunity shall be afforded
by Providence of doing it with probable success; it being by
no means submitted to our judgment, or to our notions of
policy, whether we shall embrace the 7neans of imparting Chris-
tian knowledge to om- subjects or not; any more than it is
submitted to a Christian father, whether he shall choose to
instruct his fSmily or not.
[30]
These motives -svill accjuire additional weight, if, first, the
natives be subject to an immoral or inhuman superstition ;
and, secondl}^ if we voluntarily exercise dominion over them,
and be benefited by that dominion.
3. The question of policy, regarding the instruction of our
native subjects, the IVIahometans and Hindoos, is to be deter-
mined by the consideration of their inoral state.
The Mahometans profess a religion, which has ever been
characterised by political bigotry and intemperate zeal. In
this country that religion still retains the character of its bloody
origin ; particularly among the higher classes. Whenever the
Mahometan feels his religion touched, he grasps his dagger.
This spirit was seen in full operation under Tippoo's govern-
ment ; and it is not now extinguished. What was the cause of
the alarm which seized the English families in Bengal after the
late massacre of our countrymen at Benares, by the Maho-
metan chiefs ? There was certainly no ground for apprehension ;
but it plainly manifested our opinion of the people. — We have
consolidated our Indian empire by our power ; and it is now
impregnable ; but will the Mahometan ever bend humbly to
Christian dominion ? Never, while he is a Mahometan.
4. Is it then good policy to cherish a vindictive religion in
the bosom of the empire for ever? Would it not accord with
the dictates of the soundest wisdom to allow Christian schools
[31]
to be established, where the children of poor Mahometans
might learn another temper ; the good effects of which 'would
be felt, before one generation pass away ? The adult Hindoo
will hardly depart from his idol, or the Mahometan from his
prophet, in his old age; but their children, when left destitute,
may be brought up Christians, if the British parhament please.
But as matters now stand, the follower of Mahomet imagines
that we consider it a point of honour to reverence his faith and
to despise our own. For he, every day, meets with Europeans,
who would more readily speak with disrespect of their own
religion, than of his. No where is the bigotry of this intolerant
faith nursed with more tenderness than in British India. While
it is suffering concussitm in every other part of the world, even
to Mecca, its centre, (as by a concurring providence, toward its
final abolition,) here it is fostered in the peaceful lap of Christian
liberality.
5. A wise policy seems to demand that we should use every
means of coercing this contemptuous spirit of our native sub-
jects. Is there not more danger of losing this country, in the
revolution of ages, (for an empire without a religious establish-
ment cannot stand for ever,) by leaving the dispositions and
prejudices of the people in their present state, than by any
change that Christian knowledge and an improved state of civil
society, would produce in them ? And would not Christianity,
[32]
more efl'eclually than any thing else, disunite and segregate our
subjects from the neighbouring slates, who are now of the same
rchgion with themselves ; and between whom there must ever
be, as tliere ever has been, a constant disposition to confederacy
and to the support of a common interest ? At present, there is
no natural bond of union between us and them. There is nothing
common in laws, language or religion, in interest, colour or
countr}'. And what is chiefly worth}' of notice, we can approach
them in no other way than by the means of our religion.*
6. The moral state of the Hindoos is represented as being
still worse than that of the Mahometans. Those, who have
had the best opportunities of knowing them, and who have
known them for the longest time, concur in declaring that
neither truth, nor honest}', honour, gratitude, nor charity, is to
* " The newly converted Chiistians on the coast of Malabar are the chief
" support of the J)iitch East India Company at Cochin ; and are al\va3's ready to
" taive up arms in their defence. Tlie I-'agans and Mahometans are naturally
" enemies to the Europeans, because they have no similarity to them ciliier in
" their external appearance, or in regard to their manners, their religion, or iheir
" interest. If the English therefore do not endeavour to secure the friendship of
" the Christians in India, on whom can they depend? How can they hope to
" preserve their possessions in that remote country ? — In the above observations
" may be found one of the reasons why neither Ilyder Ali nor Tippoo Sultaa
" could maintain their ground against the English and the king of Travancore
" on tlie coast of Malabar. The great number of Christians residing there,
" whom Hyder and his son every where persecuted, always took part with the
" English." See Bartolomeo's Voyage, page 207, and note.
" Ten thousand native Christians lost their lives during that war." Ibid. 149.
[53]
be found pure in the breast of a Hindoo. How can it be other-
wise? The Hindoo children have no moral instruction. If the
inhabitants of the British isles had no moral instruction, would
they be moral ? The Hindoos have no moral books. What
branch of their mythology has not more of falsehood and vice
in it, than of truth and virtue? They have no moral gods. The
robber and the prostitute lift up their hands with the infant
and the priest, before an horrible idol of clay painted red, de-
formed and disgusting as the vices which are practised before
it.*
7. You will sometimes hear it said that the Hindoos are a
mild and passive people. They have apathy rather than mild-
ness; their hebetude of mind is, perhaps, their chief negative
virtue. They are a race of men of weak bodily frame, and
tliey have a mind conformed to it, timid and abject in the
extreme. They are passive enough to receive any \icious
* Tlie Hindoo superstition has been denominated lascivious and blooclj/. That
it is bloody, is manifest from the daily instances of llie female sacrifice, and of
the commission of sanguinary or painful rites. The ground of the former epithet
may be discovered in the description of their religious ceremonies: " There is
" in most sects a right-handed or decent path ; and a left-handed or indecent
" mode of worship."
See Essay on the Religious Ceremonies of the Brahmins, by 11. T. Colebrooke,
Esq. Asiat. Res. Vol. VII. p. 281. That such a principle should have been ad-
milted as systematic into any religion on earth, may be considered as the last
effort of mental depravity in the invention of a superstition to blind the under-
standing, and to corrupt the heart.
[34]
impression. The English government found it necessary lalcly
to enact a hiw against parents sacrificing their own children. In
the course of the hist six months, one hunched and sixteen
"women were burnt aUvc with the bodies of their deceased
husbands within thirt}' miles round Calcutta, the most civilized
quarter of Bengal.* But, independently of their superstitious
practices, the}- are described by competent judges as being of
a spirit vindictive and merciless ; exhibiting itself at times in a
rage and infatuation, which is without example among any
other people.-f- But it is not necessary to enter into any detail
* From April to October, 1804. See Appendix D,
•f Lord Teigiimoulh, wliile President of the Asiatic Society in Bengal, delivered
a discourse, in which he illustrated the revengeful and pitiless spirit of the Hin-
doos, by instances which had come within his own knowledge while resident at
Benares.
In 17i)l 1 Soodishter Mecr, a Brahmin, liaving refused to obey a summons issued
by a civil officer, a force was sent to compel obedience. To intimidate them, or
to satiate a spirit of revenge in himself, he sacrificed one of his own familv.
" On iheir approaching his house, lie cut off the head of his deceased son's widow^
" and threw it out."
In I7iJ.'3, a Brahmin, named Balloo, had a quarrel with a man about a field,
and, by way of revenging himself on ihis man, he killed his own daughter. " I
" became anu;ry, said he, and enraged at his forbidding me to plough the field,
" and bringing my own little daughter Apmunya, who was only a year and a half
" okl, I killed her with my sword."
About the same time, an act of matricide was perpetrated by two Brahmins,
Beechuk and Adher. These two men conceiving themselves to have been injured
by some persons in a certain village, they brought their mother to an adjacent
rivulet, and calling aloud to the people of the village, " Bcechuck drew his scy-
" luelar, and, at one stroke, severed his uiolher'a head from the body ; with the
[35]
to prove the degraded state of the Hindoos : for if it were de-
monstrated that their moral depravity, their personal wretchedr
ness, and their mental slavery, Avere greater than imagination
can conceive, the fact Avould have no influence on those who
now oppose their Chrislian instruction. For, on the same prin-
ciple that they withhold instruction from them in their present
state, they would deny it, if they were worse. Were the books
of the Brahmins to sanction the eating of human flesh, as they do
the burning of women alive, the practice would be respected.
It would be considered as a solemn rite consecrated bj^ the
ancient and sacred prejudices of the people, and the cannibal
Avould be esteemed holy.*
8. During the last tiiirty years there have been many plans
suggested for the better administration of the government of
this country ; but no system Avhich has not the reformation of
the morals of the people for its basis, can ever be effective.
" professed view, as avowed both by parent and son, tliat llic motber's spirit
" might for ever haunt those who had injured them." Asiut. Res. Voh IV.
J). 337.
Would not the princi()les of tlie Chrislian religion be a good substitute for tlie
principles of these Brahmins of the province of Benares?
It will, perhaps, be observed, that these are but individual instances. True :
but they prove all that is required. Is there any other barbarous nation on earth
which can exhibit sitc/i instances ?
* It is a fact that human saciidces were formerly ofi'ered by the Hindoos ; and
as it would appear, at that period which is fi.xed by some authors for the sera of
their civilization and refinement,
F2
[3C]
The people are destitute of those principles of honesty, truth,
and justice, which respond to the spirit of British administration ;
they have not a disposition which is accordant M'ith the tenor of
Christian principles. No virtues, therefore, no talents, or local
qualification of their governors can apply the most j)crfect
sj'slcm of government with full advantage to such subjects.
Something may be done by civil institution to ameliorate their
condition, but the spirit of their superstition has a continual
tendency to deterioration.
9, The European who has been long resident in India, looks
on the civilization of the Hindoos with a hopeless eye. De-
spairing, therefore, of intellectual or moral improvement, he is
content Avith an obsequious spirit and manual service. These
he calls the virtues of the Hindoo; and, after twenty years ser-
vice, praises his domestic for his virtues.
10. It has been remarked, that those learned men who are
in the habit of investigating the mythology of the Hindoos,
seldom prosecute their studies with any view to the moral or
religious improvement of the people. Why do they not? It is
because they think their improvement hardly practicable. In-
deed the present circumstances of the people seldom become a
subject of their investigation. Though such a number of women
sacrifice themselves every year in the vicinity of Calcutta, yet
it is rare that a Eiuopean witnesses the scene, or even hears of
[37]
the event. At the time that government passed the law which
prohibited the droAvning of children, or exposing them to sharks
and crocodiles at Saugur, there were many intelligent persons in
Calcutta who had never heard that such enormities existed.
Who cares about the Hindoos, or ever thinks of visiting a vil-
lage to enquire about their state, or to improve their condition !
When a boat oversets in the Ganges, and twenty or thirty of
them are drowned, is the event noticed as of any consequence,
or recorded in a newspaper, as in England ? or when their dead
bodies float down the river, are they viewed with other emo-
tions than those Avilli which we behold the bodies of other
animals ?
11. A few notices of this kind will at once discover to the
accurate observer of manners in Europe, the degraded charac-
ter of the Hindoos in our estimation, whatever may be the cause.
AVhat then is the cause of this disregard of the persons and cir-
cumstances of the Hindoos ? The cause is to be found in the
superstition, ignorance, and vices of the Hindoo character; and
in nothing else.*
12. Now it is certain that the morals of this people, though
they should remain subject to the British government for a
thousand years, will never be improved by any other means
than by the principles of the Christian religion. The mond
* See Appendix I.
[58]
example of the few English in India cannot pervade the mass
of the population. What then is to be expected as the utmost
felicity of British administration for ages to come ? It is this,
that we shall protect the country from invasion, and grant to
the inhabitants to manufacture our investments in solemn still-
ness, buried in personal vice, and in a senseless idolatry.
13. Providence halli been pleased to grant to us this great
empire, on a continent where, a few years ago, we had not a
foot of land. From it we export annually an immense wealth
to enrich our own country. What do we give in return ? Is it
said that we give protection to the inhabitants, and administer
equal laws ? This is necessary for obtaining our wealth. But
what do we give in return ? What acknowledgment to Provi-
dence for its goodness has our nation ever made ? What benefit
hath the Englishman ever conferred on the Hindoo, as on a
brother.'' Every argument brought in support of the policy of
not instructing the natives our subjects, when traced to its
source, will be found to flow from principles of Deism, or of
Atheism, or of Polytheism, and not from the principles of the
Christian religion.
14. Is there any one duty incumbent on us as conquerors,
toward a conquered people, resulting from our being a Christian
nation, which is not common to the ancient Romans or the
modei'u French ? If there be, what is it ? The Romans and the
[39]
French observed such delicacy of conduct toward the con-
quered, on ihc subject of rehgion, that they not only did not
trouble iheni with their own religion, but said unto them, " We
" sliall be of yours." So far did these nations excel us in the
policy of not " disturbing the faith of the natives."
Can any one believe that our Indian subjects are to remain
for ever under our government involved in their present barba-
rism, and subject to the same inhuman superstition ? And if
there be a hope that they will be civilized, when is it to begin,
and by whom is it to be efiected ?
15. No Christian nation ever possessed such an extensive field
for the propagation of the Christian faith, as that afforded to
us by our influence over the hundred million natives of Ilin-
doostan. No other nation ever possessed such facilities for the
extension of its faith as we now have in the government of a
passive people; who yield submissively to our mild sway, reve-
rence our principles, and acknowledge our dominion to be a
blessing. Why should it be thought incredible that Providence
hath been pleased, in a coure of years to subjugate this Eastern
empire to the most civilized nation in the world, for this very
purpose ?
16. " The facility of civilizing the natives," some will admit,
" is great? but is the measure safe.'' It is easy to govern the
« Hindoos in their ignorance, but shall we make them as wise
[40]
" as ourselves ! The supersitions of the people are no doubt
" abhorrent from reason ; they are idolatrous in their worship,
" and bloody in their sacrifices ; but their manual skill is cx-
'■' quisite in the labours of the loom ; they are a gentle and
" obsequious j)eople in civil transaction."
In ten centuries the Hindoos will not be as wise as the Eng-
lish. It is now perhaps nineteen centuries since human sacrifices
Avere offered on the British altars. The progressive civilization
of the Hindoos will never injure the interests of the East India
Company. But shall a Christian people, acknowledging a Pro-
vidence in the rise and fall of empire, regulate the policy of
future times, and neglect a present duty; a solemn and impe-
rious duty : exacted by their religion, by their public principles,
and by the opinion of the Christian nations around them ! Or
can it be gratifying to the English nation to reflect, that they
receive the riches of the East on the terms of chartering im-
moral superstition !
17. No truth has been more clearly demonstrated than this,
that the communication of Christian instruction to the natives
of India is easy; and that the benefits of that instruction, civil
as Avell as moral, will be inestimable ; whether we consider the
happiness diffused among so many millions, or their consequent
attachment to our government, or the advantages resulting from
the introduction of the civilized arts. Every thing that can
[41 ]
brighten tlie hope or animate the policy of a virtuous people
organizing a new empire, and seeking the most rational means,
under the favour of heaven, to ensure its perpetuity; every
consideration, mo aver, would persuade us to diffuse the bless-
ings of Christian knowledge among our Indian subjects.
[-^2]
CHAPTER III.
OS THE IMPEDIMENTS TO THE CIVILIZATION OP THE NA-
TIVES. THE PHILOSOPHICAL SPIRIT OF EUROPEANS FOR-
MERLY AN IMPEDIMENT TO THE CIVILIZATION OF THE
NATIVES.
1. A CHIEF obstacle to the civilization of the Hindoos during
the last fifty years, is accounted by some Lo have been the
unconcern of Europeans in India, particularly the French, as
to their moral improvement, and the apathy with which they
beheld their superstitions. This has been called the philosophical
spirit, but improperly ; for it is a spirit very contrar}' to that of
true philosophy. The philosophical spirit argues in this man-
ner: " An elephant is an elephant, and a Hindoo is a Hindoo.
" Thev are both such as nature made them. We ou2;ht to
*' leave them on the plains of Hindoostan such as we found
" them."
2. The philosophical spirit further shews itself in an admira-
tion of the ancient systems of the Hindoos, and of the supposed
purity of their doctrines and morals informer limes. But truth
[43]
and good sense have for some years been acquiring the ascen-
dancy, and are now amply vindicated by a spirit of accurate
investigation, produced by the great encouragement which has
been lately afforded to researches into Oriental literature.
3. The College of Fort William will probably illustrate to
the world what India is, or ever was ; for all the sources of
Oriental learning have been opened.
The gravity with which some learned disquisitions have been
lately conducted in Europe, and particularly in France, respect-
ing Indian science and Indiau antiquity, is calculated to amuse
us.
The passion for the Hindoo Joqucs seems to have been first
excited by a code of Gentoo laws, transmitted with official
recommendation from this countr}'^, and published at home by
authority; and yet not by the code itself, but by the translator's
preface, in which there are many solemn assertions impugning
the Christian revelation, and giving the palm to Plindoo anti-
quity. The respect due to the code itself seems to have been
transferred to this preface, which was written by a young gen-
tleman, Avho observes, " that he was held forth to the public as
" an author, almost as soon as he had commenced to be a
" man;" that he could not translate from the Shanscrit language
himself, " for that the Pundits who compiled the code, were to
" a man resolute in rejecting all his solicitations for instruction
G2
[ 44 ]
" in this dialect; and that the persuasion and influence of the
" Governor General (INIr. Hastings) were in vain exerted to
" the same purpose." Having then translated the Gentoo Laws
from a Pershm translation, he thinks himself justified in believ-
ing " that the world does not now contain annals of more indis-
" putabic anlicjuity than those delivered down by the ancient
" Brahmins ; and that \vc cannot possibly find grounds to sup-
" pose that the Hindoos received the smallest article of their
" religion or jurisprudence from Moses ; though it is not utterly
" in}possible that the doctrines of Hindooslan nxight have been
" early transplanted into Egypt, and thus have become familiar
" to Moses."*
4. These sentiments for the first time ushered on the nation
under the appearance of respectable sanction, were eagerly em-
braced. The sceptical philosophers, particularl}' in France,
hoped that they were true : and the learned in general were
curious to explore this sacred mine of ancient literature.
" Omne ignolum pro magnifico." Strangers to the language,
they looked into the mystical records of the Brahmins as into
the mouth of a dark cavern of unknown extent, probably inac-
cessible, perhaps fathomless. Some adventurers from the Asiatic
Society entered this cavern, and brought back a report very
unfavourable to the wishes of the credulous infidel. But the
• Preface to Gcutoo Code.
[45]
college of Fort William holds a torch which illuminates ils
darkest recesses. And the result is, that the former gloom,
Avhich was supposed to obscure the evidence of our religion,
being now removed ; enlightened itself, it reflects a strong light
on the Mosaic and Evangelic Scriptures, and Shanscrit Record
may thus be considered as a new attestation to the truth of
Christianil3% granted by the divine dispensation, to these latter
ages.*
5. The whole library of Shanscrit learning is accessible to
members of the college of Fort William. The old keepers of
this library, the Pundits, who would give no access to the trans-
lator of the Gentoo code, or to the then governor of India,
now vie with each other in giving every information in their
power. Indeed there is little left for them to conceal. Two
different grammars of the Shanscrit language are now compiling
in the college, one by the Shanscrit professor; and the other
by the Shanscrit teacher, without any communication as to
each others system, so absolute is their confidence in a know-
ledge of the language. 'J'he Shanscrit teacher proposed to the
council of the college to publish the whole of the original
Shasters in their own character, with an English translation.
The chief objection to this was, that we should then publish
many volumes, which i'cw would have patience to read. Such
* See Appendix L.
[46]
parts of ilicm liowevcr as are of a moral tendency, or which
illustrate important facts in Eastern history or science, were
recommended for publication.
6. It docs not appear that any one work in Shanscrit litera-
ture has yet been discovered, which can vie in antiquity with
the poem of Homer, on the plain ground of historical evidence,
and collateral proof. It is probable that there may be some
work of an older date; but we have no evidence of it. If ever
such evidence should be obtained, the world will soon hear of
it. As to the alleged proof of antiquity from astronomical
calculation, it is yet less satisfactory than that from the
Egyptian zodiac, or Brydone s lava.*
What use shall we make of the illustration of these facts, but
to urge, that, since the dark traditions of India have confirmed
the truth of divine Revelation, the benefits of that Revelation
may be communicated to India.
* Tlie editors of the Asicitic Rcserirches in London have availetf themselves
of the occasion of that work's being republished at home, to prefix a preface to
the fifth volume, containing sentiments directly contrary to tliose professed and
published by the most learned members of the Asiatic Society. They will be
much obliged to the London editors of that work to take no such liberty in future;
but to allow the Society to write its own prefaces, and to speak for itsdf We
are far off from France liere, Tlie Society professes no such philosophy.
[47]
CHAPTER IV.
THE SANGUINARY SUPERSTITIONS OF THE NATIVES, AN
IMPEDIMENT TO THEIR CIVILIZATION.
1. Another impediment lo the civilization of the natives is
tlie continuance of their sanguinary superstitions, by which we
mean those practices which inflict immediate death, or tend to
produce death. All bloody superstition indurates the heart and
affections, and renders the understanding inaccessible to moral
instruction. No ino;enuous arts can ever humanize the soul
addicted to a sanguinary superstition.
We shall not pollute the page with a description of the horrid
rites of the religion of Brahma. Suffice it to say that no inhu-
man practices in New Zealand, or in any other newly-disco-
vered land of savages, are niore offensive to natural feeling,
than some of those which are committed by the Hindoo people.
It surely has never been asserted that these enormities
cannot be suppressed. One or two instances may be men-
tioned, which will shew that the IJindoo superstitions arc not
impregnable.
2. It had been the custom from time immemorial, to immolate
[48]
at the island of Saugor, and at other places reputed holy on
the banks of the Ganges, human victims, by drowning, or
destruction by sharks. Another horrid practice accompanied
it, which was the sacrifice of the firet born child of a woman,
who had been long barren,*
The Pundits and chief Brahmins of the college of Fort
A\ illiam were called upon to declare, by what sanction in their
Shasters, these unnatural cruelties were committed. They
alleged no sanction but customy and what they termed " the
" barbarous ignorance of the low casts." On the first intimation
of the practice to the Governor General Marquis AVellesley, it
was abolished,'!- Xot a murmur followe<l ; nor has any attempt
of the kind since been heard of.
S. A similar investigation will probably soon take place
respecting the custom of M'omen burning themselves alive on
the death of their husbands,;^ The Pundits have already been
called on to produce the sanction of their Shasters, The pas-
sages exhibited are va2;ue and general in their meaning; and
diffcrcnlly interpreted by the same casts. § Some sacred verses
* At the Hindoo festival in 1801, twentj'-lhree persons sacrificed themselves.,
or were sacrificed by others, at the island of Saugor,
f Sec liegiilation. Appendix C.
5: From a hile investigation it appears, that thennnibor of women who sacrifice
themselves within thirty miles round Calcutta every year is^ on an average,
upwards of two hundred. See Appendix D.
^ See Appendix A.
[49]
commend the practice, but none command it ; and the Pundits
refer once more to custom. They have however intimated, that
if government will pass a regulation, amercing by fine every
Brahmin who attends a burning, or every Zemindar who permits
liim to attend it, the practice cannot possibly long continue;
for th;il ihc ceremony, unsanctified by the presence of the priests,
will lose its dignity and consequence in the eyes of the people.
The civilized world may expect soon to hear of the abolition
of this opprobrium of a Christian administration, the female
sacrifice ; which has subsisted, to our certain knov/ledge, since
the time of Alexander the Great.
4. An event has just occurred, which seems, with others, to
mark the present time, as favourable to our endeavour to
qualify the rigour of the Hindoo superstition.
In the course of the Mahratta war, the great temple of
Jaggernaut in Orissa has fallen into our hands. This temple is
to the Hindoos what Mecca is to the Mahomcdans. It is
resorted to by pilgrims from every quarter of India. It is the
chief seat of Brahminical power, and a strong-hold of tlieir
superstition. At the annual fe^Uval of the Rutt Jattra, seven
hundred thousand persons (as has been computed by the Pundiis-
in college) assemble at this place. The number of deaths in a
single year, caused by voluntary devotcmenl,* by imprisonment
* By fulling under Lhe wheels of the rutt or car.
H
[30]
for nonpayment of the demands of the Brahmins, or by scarcity
of provisions for such a multitude, is incredible. The precincts
of the place are covered with bones. Four coss square (about
sixty-four square miles) are accounted sacred to Jaggernaut.
Within the walls the priests exercised a dominion without con-
trol. From them there was no ajipeal to civil law or natural
justice, for protection of life or property. But these enornnties
will not be permitted under the British government. At the
same time that we use no coercion to prevent the superstitions
of the natives, we permit a constant appeal to the civil power
against injustice, oppression, and inhumanity ; and it must have
a beneficial influence on the whole Hindoo system, if we chas-
tise the enormity of their superstition at the fountain head.*
* The rigour of the Mahometan faith coerced the Hindoo superstition ; and
waSj so far, friendly to humanity. The Hindoos were prohibited from burning
tiieir women without ofticial permission. Our toleration is celebrated by some,
as being boundless. It is just to tolerate speculative religions; but it is doubtful
■whether there ought to be any toleration of practical vice, or of tlie shedding of
human blood.
" All religions," says Colonel Dow, " must be tolerated in Bengal, except in
" the practice of some inhuman customs, which the Mahometans already have
" in a great measure destroyed. We must not permit young widows, in their
" virtuous enthusiasm, to throw themselves on tlie funeral pile with their dead
" husbands, nor the sick and aged to be drowned, when their friends despair of
" their lives." Pow's History, Vol. HI. p. 128.
This passage was written by Colonel Dow upwards of thirty years ago. How
many thousands of our subjects within the province of Bengal alone, have
perished in the flames and in the river, since that period 1
[51]
CHAPTER V.
THE NUMEROUS HOLYDAYS OF THE NATIVES AN IMPEDIMENT
TO TflElU CIVILIZATION.
1. AxoTHEu obstacle to the improvement of the natives is the
great number of their holydays. These holydays embody their
superstition. On such days, its spirit is revived, and its inhu-
man practices are made famihar : and thus it acquires strength
and pcrpctiiily. Tlae mahgnity of any superstition may be
calculated almost exactly by the number of its holydays, for the
more the mind is enslaved by it, the more voluminous will be
its ritual, and more frequent its ceremonial of observance.
2, In the Hindoo calendar there are upwards of an hundred
holydays;* and of these government recognises officially a
certain number. In addition to the native holydays, the fifly-
two Christian holydays, or fifty-two Sundays in the year, are (on
Christian principles) generally allowed to natives employed in
the public service. During those Hindoo holydays which are
officially recognised, the public offices are shut up, on account
* The Brahniius observe two hundred and upwards,
H2
[52]
of the festival (as it is termed) of Doorga Puja, of Clnirruck
Piija, of Rutt Jaltra,* or of some other. But great detriment
to the pubHc service arising from the frequent recurrence of
these Saturnalia, government resolved some years ago to reduce
the number, which was done accordingly. It now appears that,
on the same principle that a fcv,- of them were cut off, we might
liavc refused our official recognition of an}'; the Pundits having
unanimously declared that these holydays are not enjoined by
their sacred books.
3. It may be proper to permit the people in general to be
as idle as the circumstances of individuals will permit ; but their
religious law docs not require us to recognise one of their
holydays officially. To those natives employed in the public
service, the fifty-two Sundays are sufficient for rest from bodily
labour.'i" To give them more holydays is to nurse their super-
stitions, and to promote the influx of religious mendicants inlo
* An Englishman will be of opinion that the Rutt Jattra cannot well be
styled a festival. " The lutt or car containing the Hindoo gods is drawn along
" by the multitude, and the infatuated Hindoo throws himself down before it,
" that he may be crnshed to death by the wheels." This sacrifice is annually
exhibited at Jaggernaut. Neither will the Churruck Puja be considered a festive
occasion. At this Puja, " men are suspended in the air by iron hooks passed
" through the integuments of the back." This is an annual exhibition at
Calcutta.
■\ No people require fewer days of rest than the Hindoos; for they know
nothing of that corporal exertion and fatigue from labour, which in other coun-
tries render regular repose so grateful to the body and spirits.
[53]
industrious communities.* In wliat other country would it be
considered a means of promoting the happiness of the c^ommon
people, to grant them so great a portion of the year to spend
in idleness and dissipation ? The indulgence operates here as it
would in any other country ; it encourages extravagance, licen-
tious habits, and neglect of business among themselves; and it
very seriously impedes the business of the state, and deranges
commercial negociation.
'O
* See Appendix E.
[55]
PART III.
OF THE PROGRESS ALREADY MADE IN CIVILIZING
THE NATIVES OF INDIA.
CHAPTER I.
or THE EXTENSION OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA, UNDER
THE INFLUENCE OF EPISCOPAL JURISDICTION.
1. A SENTIMENT Iias for somc time prevailed in England
very unfavourable to the measure of attempting the improve-
ment of the Hindoos. It has been said that their prejudices
are invincible ; and that the Brahmins cannot receive the Chris-
tian religion. If the same assertion had been made of our
forefathers in Britain, and of the Druids, their priests, it would
not have been more contrary to truth. It is now time to dis-
close to the English nation some facts respecting the prevalence
[56]
of the Christian rehgion in India, which certainly will not be
received with indifference.
2. The religion of Christ has been professed by Hindoos in
India from lime immemorial ; and thousands of Brahmins have
been converted to the Christian laith. At this time there are
upwards of one hundred and fifty thousand natives in one
district alone, on the coast of Malabar, who profess that reli-
gion, and Avho live under a regular canonical discipline, occu-
P3'ing one hundred and nineteen churches.
3. It is probable that the Christian faith has been known in
India since the time of the Apostles.* But we have authentic
historical record for the following particulars. In the fifth
century a Christian bishop from Antioch, accompanied by a
small colony of Syrians, arrived in India, and preached the
* Eusebius relates that Pantsenus, of Alexandria, visited India about the year
189; and there found Christians who had the Gospel of St. Matthew in Hebrew,
which the\- infcrmed him the}' had received from St. Bartholomew. He carried
a cop\' ol' it to Alexandria, where it existed in the time of Jerome. At tlie
council of Nice in tiie year 325 the primate of India was present, and subscribed
his name. In the year following I'ruinentius was consecrated primate of India
by Athanasius at Alexandria, Frumentius resided in Hindoostan for a long
period, and founded many churches. He acquired great inlluence among the
natives, and was appointed guardian of one of their kings during his minority.
See Eusebius, Hist. Eccl. 1. 3, c. 1. — Sozoraenes, i, '2. c. 24 ; and Socrates, Hist.
Eccl. 1. 1,0.29.
In till!' year 530 Cosmos, the Egyptian merchant, who had travelled througli
the greatest part ijf the Indian peninsula, found in the Dckhun and in Cevlon, a
great many chuiches and several bishops.
[57]
Gospel in Malabar. " They made at first some prosclvtes
" among the Brahmins and Nairs, and Avere, on that account,
** much respected by the native princes."*
4. ^Vhen the Portuguese first arrived in India, they were
agreeably surprised to find a hundred Christian churches on
the coast of Malabar. But when they had become acquainted
with the purity and simplicity of their doctrine, they were
offended. They were yet more indignant when they found
that these Hindoo Christians maintained the order and disci-
pline of a regular church under episcopal jurisdiction ; and that
for thirteen hundred years past, they had enjoyed a succession
of bishops appointed by the patriarchal see of Antioch. Mar
Joseph was the bishop, who filled the Hindoo see of Malabar
at that period. The Portuguese used every art to persuade
him to acknowledge the supremacy of the pope ; but in vain.
He was a man of singular piety and fortitude, and declaimed
Avith great energy against the errors of the Romish church.
But wlien the power of the Portuguese became sufficient for
their purpose, they invaded his bisliopric, and sent the bishop
* " Many of them to this da}' preserve the manners and mode of life of the
" Brahmins, as to cleaiiliiieis, and abstaining from aniirai iood." Asiat. Res.
Vol. VII. page 368. " The bulk of the St. T home Christians consists mostly of
" converts from the Brahmins and Shoudren cast; and not as the new Christians,
" or proselytes made by the Portuguese missionaries, of the lowest tribes." Asiat.
Res. Vol. VII, page 381.
[58]
bound to Lisbon. A synod was convened at Diamper in
JMalabar, on the 26th June, 1599, at which one hundred and
fifty of the clergy of his diocese appeared. They were accused
of the following o[)inions, which were by their adversaries ac-
counted heretical; " That they had married wives; that they
" owned but two sacraments. Baptism and the Lord's Supper;
«* that they denied Transubstantiation; that they neither invoked
" saints nor believed in purgatory ; and, that they had no other
" orders or names of dignity in the church than bishop and
" deacon."*
Tlicse tenets they were called on to abjure, or to suffer instant
suspension from all church benefices. It was also decreed that
all the Syrian and Chaldean books in their churches, and all
records in the episcopal palace, should be burnt ; in order, said
the inquisitors, " that no pretended apostolical monuments may
" remain."-!'
5. Notwithstanding these violent measures, a great body of
the Indian Christians resolutely defended their faith, and finally
triumphed over all opposition. Some shew of union with the
Romish church was at first pretended, through terror of the
Inquisition ; but a congress was held by them on the 22d of
Ma}^ 1653, at Alangatla ; when they formally separated from
• Conferences with Malabariau Brahmins, page 15: printed at London 17 J9*
•\ See Appendix K.
[ 59 ]
that communion.* They compose at this day the lhirr3'^-t^vo
schismatic churches of Malabar; so called by the Roman Ca-
tholics, as resembling the Protestant schism in Europe. At this
time their number is about fift}^ thousand.
These churches soon afterwards addressed a letter to the Pa-
triarch of Antioch, which was forwarded by means of the Dutch
government, and published at Leyden in 1714; in which they
request " that a spiritual guide may be sent, together with such
" men as are versed in interpreting the holy Scriptures."-}:- But
no spiritual guid6 was ever sent..|.
The province of Malabar now forms part of the British do-
minions; and divine Providence hath placed these churches
under our government.
6. The manners of these Christians are truly simple and pri-
mitive. Every traveller who has visited the churches in the
mountains takes pleasure in describing the chaste and innocent
lives of the native Christians. The congicgations support each
other, and form a kind of Christian repablic. The clergy and
elders settle all disputes among members of the community ;
and the discipline, for the preservation of pure morals, is very
* Annales Mission, page 193.
j- Malabarian Conlereiices, 1719- Preface.
J In the year 1752, some bishops were sent from Antioch to consecrate by
episcopal ordination, a native priest, one of their number. The old man, I hear,
is yet alive. The episcopal residence is at >Jurnutle, ten miles inland i'lova. i^orca.
12
[60]
correct, and would do honour to any Protestant church in
Europe*
7. The climate of Malabar is delightful ; and the face of the
country, which is verdant and picturesque, is adorned by the
numerous churches of the Christians. Their churches are not,
in general, so small as the country parish churches in England.
Many of them are sumptuous buildings,]- and some of them arc
* At certain seasons, the Agapac, or love feasts, are celebrated, as in primitive
times. On such occasions they prepare delicious cakes, called Appam, made of
banawns, honey, and rice-flour. The people assemble in the church-yard, and,
arranging themselves in rows, eacii spreads before him a plantain leaf. W'lieu
this is done, the clergyman, standing in the church-door, pronounces the bene-
diction ; and the overseers of the church, walking through between the rows, gives
to each his portion. " It is certainly an affeclitig scene, and capable of elevating
" the heart, to behold six or seven thousand persons, of both se.\cs and of all ages,
" assembled and receiving together, with the utmost reverence and devotion,
" their Appam, the pledge of mutual union and love." Bartolomeo, page 424.
Compare the amiable lives and character of these Christian Hindoos with the
riles of their unconverted countrymen in Bengal, described in Appendix- B.
•f- " The great number of such sumptuous buildings," says Mi'. Wrede, '.' as the
" St.Thom^ Christians possessed in the inland parts of theTravancore and Cochin
" dominions, is really surprising; since some of them, upon a moderate caleula-
" tion, must have cost upwards of one lack of rupees, and few less than half that
" sum." Asiat. Res. Vol. VII. p. 380. " Almost all the temples in the Southern
" Malabar, of which I had occasion to observe more than forty, were built in the
" same style, and nearly on the same plan. The fagade with little columns (evi-
" dcnlly the style of architecture prevalent in Asia Minor and Syria) being every
" where the same." Ibid. S79.
In the j'car I7y0, Tippoo tiie Mahometan destroyed a great number of the
Christi.in churches, and a general conflagration of the Christian villages marked
the progress of his destroying host, 'len thousand Christians lost their lives
during the war. Bartolomeo, page I49.
C 61 ]
visible from the sea. Tliis latter circumstance is noticed inci-
dentally by a writer who lately visited the country :
" Having kept as close to the land as possible, the whole
^' coast of Malabar appeared before us in the form of a green
" amphitheatre. At one time we discovered a district entirely
*' covered with cocoa-nut-trees ; and, immediately after, a river
*' winding through a delightful vale, at the bottom of which it
*' discharged itself into the sea. In one place appeared a mul-
*' titude of people emplo^^ed in fishing ; in another,' a snow-white
«« church bursting forth to the view from amidst the thick-lea\ ed
'" trees. While we were enjoying these delightful scenes with
•*' the early morning, a gentle breeze, which blew from the shore,
*' perfumed the air around us with the agreeable smell wafted
*' from the cardamon, pepper, beetel, and other aromatic herbs
*' and plants."*
A snow-white church bursting on the view from amidst
the trees! Can this be a scene in the land of the Hindoos;
where even a church for Europeans is so rarely found ? And
can the persons repairing to these snow-while churches be
Hindoos ; that peculiar people who are supposed to be inca«
pable of receiving the Christian religion or its civili;!:ing prin-
ciples? Yes, they are Hindoos, and now " a pecuhar people,"
some of them formerly l^rahmins of INIalabar; who, before
* Baitolonieo, p. 425.
[62]
means were used for their conversion, may have possessed as
invincible prejudices against the rehgion of Christ as the
Brahmins of Benares, or of Jaggernaut.
Whatever good effects have been produced by the Christian
religion in Malabar, may also be produced in Bengal, and in
every other province of Iliudoostan.
[63]
CHAPTER II.
OF THE EXTENSION OF CHRISTIANITY IN INDIA BY THE
LABOURS OF PROTESTANT MISSIONARIES.
1. In the bill brought into Parliament in 1793 for communi-
cating Christian instruction to our Asiatic subjects, there was a
clause for an " Establishment of Missionaries and Schoolmas-
** ters." Such an establishment (if it ever should be necessary)
might seem more properly to follow, than to precede, the recog-
nition of our national church in Ilindoostan. It is probable,
however, that the proposition for sending missionaries was less
favourably received on account of the reigning prejudice against
the name and character of " missionary." In England it is not
professional in church or state. No honour or emolument is
attached to it. The character and purpose of it are doubtful,
and the scene of action remote. Even the propriety of sending
missionaries any where has been called into question.
2. It is not, however, those Avho send missionaries, but those
to whom they are setity who have a right to give an opinion iu
this matter.
[64 1
The same spirit Avhich scut missionaries to Britain in tfie
fourth century will continue to send missionaries to the heathen
world to the end of time, by the established church, or by her
reliirious societies.
3. Wherever the Christian missionary comes, he is well re-
ceived. Ignorance ever bows to learning: but if there be a
desire to impart this learning, what barbarian will turn away?
The priests will murmur Avhen the Christian teacher speaks as
one having authority ; but " the common people will hear him
*' gladly." AVhether in the subterranean hut of frozen Green-
land, or under the shade of a banian-tree in burning India, a
Christian missionary surrounded by the listening natives, is an
interesting sight ; no less grateful to humanity than to Christian
chanty.
4. But who is this missionary ? He is such as Swarlz in India,
or Brainerd in America, or the Moravian in Labrador; one
who leaving his country and kindred, and renouncing honour
and emolument, embraces a life of toil, difficulty, and danger;
and contented with the fame of instructing the ignorant, " looks
*' for the recompense of eternal reward."
There is a great difference between a civilizing mechanic and
an apostolic missionary. A mechanic of decent morals is na
doubt useful among barbarians. The few around him learn
something of his morals with his trade. And it is the duty of
[65]
civilized states to use such means for improving the barbarous
portions of the human race.
But the apostohc missionary, who has studied the language
and genius of the people, is a blessing of a higher order. His
heavenly doctrine and its moral influence extend, like the
light of the sun, over multitudes in a short time ; giving life,
peace, and jo}"^, enlarging the conceptions, and giving birth
to all the Christian charities. How shall we estimate the sum
of human happiness produced by the voice of Swartz alone 1
Compared with him, as a dispenser of happiness, what are a
thousand preachers of philosophy among a refined people !
5. Some of the English think that we ought not " to disturb
*' the faith of the natives." But some of the Hindoo Rajahs
think differently. The King of Tanjore requested Mr. Swartz
to disturb the faith of his wicked subjects by every means, and
to make them, if possible, honest and industrious men. Mr.
Swartz endeavoured to do so, and his services were acknow-
ledged by the English government at jSIadras,* as well as by
the King of Tanjore. In the year 1787, " the King of Tanjore
" made an appropriation for ever of land of the yearly income
" of five hundred pagodas, for the support of the Christian
" missionaries in his dominions."-!-
* By Lord Macartney and General Coote.
t See Account of Proceedings of Society for promoting Christian Knowledge,
for 1788.
K
[66]
6. In the debate in 1793, on the proposal for sending mis-
sionaries to India, some observation was made on Mr. Swartz,
honourable to himself as a man, but unfavourable to his objects
as a missionary. The paper containing this speech reached
Mr. Swarlz in India, and drew from him his famous Apology,
published by the Society for promoting Christian knowledge.
Perhaps no Christian defence has appeared in these latter ages
more characteristic of the apostolic simplicity and primitive
energy of truth, than this Apology of the venerable Swartz.
Without detailing the extraordinary success of himself and
his brethren in converting; thousands of the natives to the
Christian religion, a blessing which some may not be able to
appreciate ; he notices other circumstances of its beneficial in-
fluence, which all must understand.
His fellow missionary, " Mr. Gericke, at the time the war
" broke out at Cuddalore, was the instrument, in the hands of
" Providence, by which Cuddalore was saved from jilunder
" and bloodshed. He saved many English gentlemen from be-
" coming prisoners to Hyder Ali, which Lord Macartney kindly
" acknowledged."
Mr. Swartz twice saved the fort of Tanjore. When the cre-
dit of the English was lost, and when the credit of the Rajah
was lost, on the view of an approaching enemy, the people of
the country refused to supply the fort with provisions; and the
[67]
streets were covered with the dead. But Mr. Swartz went
Ibrtli and stood at the gale, and at his word they brought in a
plentiful supply.
Mr. Swartz, at different times, aided the English government
in the collection of revenues from the refractory districts. He
was appointed guardian to the family of the deceased King
of Tanjore; and he was employed repeatedly as mediator be-
tween the English government and the country powers. On
one occasion, when the natives doubted the purpose and good
faith of the English, they applied to Mr. Swartz; " Sir, if you
" send a person to us, send a person who has learned all your
" Ten Commandments."*
7. Some of the English think that we ought not to disturb
* See Society Proceedings for 1792, page 114. Sliould Mr. Swartz's naiiie be
mentioned in any future discussion, the honour of the English nation is pledged
to protect his fame. The bishops and clergy of England, in their account of
Proceedings of the " Society for promoting Christian Knowledge," for 1792,
have sanctioned tiie following character of Mr. Swartz :
*■' He is an example of all that is great and good in the character of ji Christian
" missionary. He hath hazarded his life through a long series of years for the
" name of our Lord Jesus Christ. His behaviour, while it has endeared him to
" the common orders of men, has procured him admission before the throne of
" the proudest monarch of the East. There do we find this vvorUiy servant of
" God, pleading the cause of Christianity, and interceding for his mission ; and
" doing it without offence. There do we find him renouncing every personal.
" consideration ; and, in the true spirit of the divine Lawgiver, choosing rather
" to suffer affliction with the people of God, than to enjoy any pleasures or dis-
" tinctions which this world could afford him ; esteeming the reproach of Christ
K2
[68]
the faith of the Hindoos ! After the apostohc Swartz had la-
boured for fifty years in evangehzing the Hindoos, so sensible
Avere they of the blessing, that his death was considered as a
public calamity. An innumerable multitude attended the fu-
neral. The Hindoo Rajah " shed a flood of tears over the body,
" and covered it Avith a gold cloth."* His memory is still blessed
among the people. The King of Tanjore has lately written to
the bishops of the English church, requesting that a monument
of marble may be sent to him, " in order," he adds, " that it
" may be erected in the church which is in my capital, to per-
" petuate the memory of the late Reverend Mr. Swartz, and to
" manifest the esteem I have for the character of that great and
" good man, and the gratitude I owe to him, my father and my
" friend."
8. But whence was this Swarly. ? and imder what sanction
" and the advancement of <i despised religion far greater riches than Indian
" treasures.''
See Dr. Glasse's Charge to a Missionary proceeding to India. It will not be
foreign to the subject of this Memoir to insert another passage of that Charge :
" Happy will it be, if our conquests in India should open the way for a further
" introduction of the Gospelj and for the extension and enlargement of Christ's
" kingdom. What a lustre would such an accession give to the British conquests
" in the Eastern world, when it should appear, that we have been conquerin'^,
•' not for ourselves alone, but for Ilim also in zc/iom zee believe."
* Scrfogee Maha Rajah of Tanjore. See Society Proceedings for 1801, p. 141.
Let us hail this act as the emblem of the whole Hindoo superstition bendin"^ to
the Christian faith.
[69]
did he and his predecessors exercise their ministry as Christian
preachers to the heathen ?
The first person appointed to superintend a Protestant mission
in India was Bartholomew Ziegenbalgius, a man of considerable
learning and of eminent piety, educated at the University of
Halle in Germany. Having been ordained by the learned
Burmannus, Bishop of Zealand, in his twenty-third year, he
sailed for India in 1705. A complete century will have revolved
in October of this year, since the mission in India began. Im-
mediately on his arrival, he applied himself to the study of the
language of the country, and Avith such success, that in a few
years he obtained a classical knowledge of it ; and the collo-
quial tongue became as familiar to him as his own. His fluent
orations addressed to the natives, and his frequent conferences
with the Brahmins,* were attended with almost immediate suc-
cess ; and a Christian church was founded in the second year
of his ministry, which has been extending its limits to the pre-
sent time.
9. During his residence in India he maintained a correspon-
dence with the King of England and other princes, and Avith
many of the learned men on the continent. In the year 1714,
he returned to Europe for a few months on the affairs of the
mission. On this occasion he was honoured with an audience
* A volume of these conferences was published in London in 1711). Svo.
[70]
bj his Majesty George the First, lie was also invited to attend
a sitting of the bishops in the " Society for promoting Christian
" Knowledge;" where he was received Avith an eloquent address
in the Latin language;* to which he answered in the Tamul
tongue ; and then delivered a copy of his speech translated into
Latin.
10. The grand work to which the king and the English bishops
had been lono; directins; his attention, Avas a translation of the
Scriptures into the 'J 'aniul or Malabarian language.
This indeed was the giand work ; for wherever the Scriptures
arc translated into the vernacular tongue, and are open and
common to all, inviting enquiry and causing discussion, they
cannot remain a dead letter; they produce fruit of themselves,
even without a teacher. When a heathen views the Avord of
God in all its parts, and hears it addressing him in his own
familiar tongue, his conscience responds, " This is the word of
" God." The learned man who produces a translation of the
Bible into a new language, is a greater benefactor to mankind
than the prince who founds an empire. — Tlie " incorruptible
" seed of the word of God" can never die. After ages have
revolved, it is still producing new accessions to truth and
human happiness.
So diligent in his studies was this enuncnt missionarN', that
* Niecanipius, Ilist. Miss. Oiienl. page 19O.
[71]
before the year 1719, he had completed a translation of the
whole Slriptures into the Tamul tongue;* and had also com-
posed a grammar and dictionary of the same language, which
remain with us to this day.
11. The peculiar interest taken by King George the First, in
this primary endeavour lo evangelize the Hindoos, will appear
from the following letters addressed to the missionaries by his
Majesty.
" George by the Grace of God, King of Great Britain,
" France and Ireland, Defender of the Faitli, kc.
" To the Reverend and Learned Bartholomew
" Ziegenbalgius, and John Ernest Grundlerus,
" Missionaries at Tranqiiebar in the East Indies.
" KEVEREND AND BELOVED,
" Your letters dated the iZOth January of the pre-
" sent year, were most welcome to us; not only
" because the work undertaken by you of convert-
" ing the heathen to the Christian faith, doth by
" the grace of God prosper, but also because that
* Like Wickcliffe's Bible, it has been the father of many versions.
[72 ]
" ill this our kincrdom such a laudable zeal for the
o
" promotion of the Gospel prevails,
" We pray you may be endued with health and
" strength of body, that you may long continue to
" fulfil your ministry with good success ; of which,
" as we shall be rejoiced to hear, so you will always
" find us ready to succour you in whatever may
" tend to promote your work and to excite your
" zeal. We assure vou of the continuance of our
" royal favour."*
" Given al our Palace of Hampton-'^
"Court the 23cl August, A. D. (. t« GEORGE R.
" 1717, in the 4th Year of our\
" Reign. ^ " Hatlorf."
12. The king continued to cherish with much sohcitude the
interests of the mission after the death of Ziegenbalgius ; and
in ten years from the date of the foregoing letter, a second was
addressed to the members of the mission, by his Majesty.
* Niecampius, Hist. Miss. p. 212.
[73]
" REVEREND AND BELOVED,
*' From your letters, dated Tranqiiebar, the liZtli
' September, 1725, which some time since came to
' hand, we received much pleasure ; since by them
' we are informed not only of your zealous exer-
' tions in the prosecution of the work committed
' to you, but also of the happy success which hath
' hitherto attended it, and which hath been gra-
' ciously given of God.
" We return you thanks for these accounts, and
' it will be acceptable to us, if you continue to
' communicate whatever shall occur in the progress
' of your mission,
' ' In the mean time we pray you may enjoy strength
' of body and mind for the long continuance of
' your labours in this good work, to the glory of
' God, and the promotion of Christianity among
' the heathens ; that its perpetuity may not fail in
' generations to come.''"'
' Given at our Palace at St. James's, "j
"the 23d February, 1727, inthe[ " GEORGE R."
" 13th Year of our Reign. 3
* Niecampius, page 284.
L
[74]
13. The English nation will receive these letters (now sent
back in the name of the Hindoos) with that reverence and
affectionate regard, Avhich are due to the memory of the royal
author, considering them as a memorial of the nation's past
concern for the welfare of the natives, and as a pledge of our
future care.
Providence hath been pleased to grant the prayer of the
king, " that the work might not fail in generations to come."
After the first missionary Ziegenbalgius had finished his course,
he was succeeded by other learned and zealous men ; and lastly,
by the apostle of the East, the venerable Swartz, who, during
the period of half a century,* has fulfilled a laborious ministry
among the natives of different provinces, and illuminated many
a dark region with the light of the Gospel.
14. The pious exertions of the king for the diffusion of reli-
gious blessings amongst the natives of India, seem to have been
rewarded by heaven in temporal blessings to his own subjects
in their intercourse with the East; by leading them onward in
a continued course of prosperity and glory, and by granting to
them at length the entire dominion of the peninsula of India.
15. But these royal epistles are not the only evangelic docu-
ments of high authority in the hands of the Hindoos. They are
in possession of letters written by the Archbishop of Canterbury,
* From 1749 to 1800.
[75]
of the same reign ;* who supported the interests of the mission
with unexampled liberahty, affection, and zeal. These letters,
which are many in number, are all written in the Latin lan-
guasje. The followins; is a translation of his race's first letter ;
which appears to have been written by him as president of the
" Society for promoting Christian Knowledge."
" To Bartholomew Ziegenbalgius and John Ernest
" Grundlerus, Preachers of the Christian Faith,
" on the Coast of Coromandel.
" As often as I behold your letters, reverend
" brethren, addressed to the venerable Society in-
" stituted for the promotion of the Gospel, whose
" chief honour and ornament ye are; and as often
" as I contemplate the light of the Gospel either
" now fust rising on the Indian nations, or after
" the intermission of some ages again revived, and
" as it were restored to its inheritance; I am con-
" strained to magnify that singular goodness of God
" in visiting nations so remote ; and to accotnit you,
" my brethren, highly honoured, whose ministry
* Archbisliop Wake.
L2
[ 76 ]
0
•• it hath pleased Him to employ, in this pious work,
" to the glory of His name and the salvation of so
" many millions of souls.
" Let others indulge in a ministry, if not idle,
" certainly less laborious, among Christians at home.
*' Let them enjoy in the bosom of the church, titles
" and honours, obtained without labour and without
" danger. Your praise it will be (a praise of endless
" duration on earth, and followed by a just recom-
" pense in heaven] to have laboured in the vineyard
" which yourselves have planted; to have declared
" the name of Christ, where it was not known be-
" fore; and through much peril and difficulty to
" have converted to the faith those, among whom
" ye afterwards fulfilled your ministry. Your pro-
'* vince therefore, brethren, your office, I place
" before all dignities in the church. Let others be
" pontiffs, patriarchs, or popes; let them glitter in
" purple, in scarlet, or in gold; let them seek the
" admiration of the wondering multitude, and receive
" obeisance on the bended knee. Ye have acquired
" a better name than they, and a more sacred fame.
[77]
" And when that clay shall arrive when the chief
*' Shepherd shall give to every man according to Ids
" work, a greater reward shall be adjudged to you.
*' Admitted into the glorious society of the Prophets,
" Evangelists, and Apostles, ye, with them shall
♦' shine, like the sun among the lesser stars, in the
" kingdom of your Father, for ever.
" Since then so great honour is now given unto
" you by all competent judges on earth, and since
" so great a reward is laid up for you in heaven;
'* go forth with alacrity to that work, to the which
• ' the Holy Ghost hath called you. God hath already
" given to you an illustrious pledge of his favour,
" an increase not to be expected without the aid of
" his grace. Ye have begun happily, proceed with
*' spirit. He, who hath carried you safely through
" the dangers of the seas to such a remote country,
" and who hath given you favour in the eyes of
" those whose countenance ye most desired ; He
" who hath so liberally and unexpectedly ministered
" unto your wants, and who doth now daily add
" members to your church; He will continue to
[78]
" prosper your endeavours, and will subdue unto
" himself, by your means, the whole continent of
" Oriental India.
" O happy men! who, standing before the tri-
" bunal of Christ, shall exhibit so many nations
*' converted to his faith by your preaching; happy
" men! to whom it shall be given to say before the
" assembly of the whole human race, ' Behold us,
" ' O Lord, and the children whom thou hast given
" ' us;' happy men! who being justified by the
"■ Saviour, shall receive in that day the reward of
" your labours, and also shall hear that glorious
"encomium; ' Well done, good and faithful ser-
" ' vants, enter ye into the joy of your Lord.' "
" May Almighty God graciously fa^'our you and
" your labours in all things. May he send to your
" aid fellow-labourers, such and so many as ye wish.
" May he increase the bounds of your churches.
" May he open the hearts of those to whom ye
" preach the Gospel of Christ; that hearing you,
" they may receive life-giving faith. May he pro-
^' tect you and yours from all evils and dangers.
I
[79]
" And when ye arrive (may it be late) at the end of
*' your course, may the same God, who hath called
*' you to this work of the Gospel and hath preserved
" you in it, grant to you the reward of your labour,
" — an incorruptible crown of glory.*
" These are the fervent wishes and prayers of,
" Venerable brethren,
" Your most faithful fellow servant in Christ,
" From our Palace at Lambeth, ) _
"January. A. D. ,7la. j"GULIELMUS CANT."
Such was the primary archiepiscopal charge to the Protestant
missionaries, who came to India for the conversion of the
heathen. Where shall we look, in these days, for a more perfect
model of Christian eloquence ; animated by purer sentiments
of scriptural truth, by greater elevation of thought, or by a
sublimer piety !-f-
* Niecampius, page 215.
t Before this letter reached India, Ziegenbalgius had departed this life at the
early age of thirty-six years. The expressions of the archbishop corresponded in
many particulars with the circumstances of his death. Perceiving that his last
hour was at hand, he called his Hindoo congregation and partook of the holy
Communion, " amidst ardent prayers and many tears;" and afterwards addressing
them in a solemn manner, took an affectionate leave of them. Being reminded
by them of the faith of the Apostle of the Gentiles at the prospect of death, who
[80]
16. By the letters of the king, and his long continued care of
the mission, and by the frequent admonitory epistles of the
archbishoj^, an incalculable sum of happiness has been dispensed
in India. The episcopal charges infused spirit into the mission
abroad; and the countenance of majesty cherished a zeal in
the Society at home, which has not abated to this day. From
the commencement of the mission in 1705, to the present year,
1805, it is computed that eighty thousand natives of all casts
in one district alone, forsaking their idols and their vices, have
been added to the Christian church.
17. In the above letter of the archbishop, there is found a
])rophec3', " I'hat Christ shall subdue unto himself, through our
" means, the whole continent of Oriental India." It is certainly
not unbecoming our national principles, nor inconsistent with
" desired lo be with Christ, as being far better," he said, " That also is my desire.
" Washed tVoin my sins in Ills blood, and clothed with his righteousness, I shall
" enter into his heavenly kingdom. I pray iliat the things which I have spoken
" may be fruitful. Throughout this whole warfare, I have entirely endured by
" Christ; and now I can say through him," — " I have fought the good fight; I
" have finished ray course; I have kept the faith. Henceforth there is laid up
" for me a cioutt of righteousness," which w'ords having spoken, he desired that
tlie Hindoo children about his bed, and the multitude filling the verandahs, and
;\bout the house, might sing the hymn, beginning " Jesus my Saviour Lord. '
Which when finished, he yielded up his spirit, amidst the rejoicings and lamenta-
tions of a great multitude ; some rejoicing at his triumphant death, and early
entrance into glory. And others lamenting the early loss of their faithful apostle;
who had first brouglit the light of the Gospel to their dark region from the western
world. Niecampius, page 217, and Annales Miss, page 20.
[81]
ihe language or spirit of the religion we profess, to look for the
fulfilment of that prophecy.
IS. Many circumstances concur to make it probable, that
the light of Revelation is now dawning on the Asiatic world.
How grateful must it be to the pious mind to contemplate, that
while infidelity has been extending itself in the regions of science
and learning, the divine dispensation should have ordered that
the knowledge of the true God should flow into heathen lands !
Under the auspices of the college of Fort William, the Scrip-
tures are in a course of translation into the languages of almost
the " whole continent of Oriental India." Could the royal
patron of the Tamul Bible, who prayed " that the work might
" not fail in generations to come," have foreseen those streams
of revealed truth, which are now issuing from this fountain,
with what delight would he have hailed the arrival of the present
asra of Indian administration. In this view, the Oriental college
has been compai'ed by one of our Hindoo poets, to a " flood
" of light shooting through a dark cloud on a benighted land."
Directed by it, the learned natives from every quarter of India,
and from the parts beyond, from Persia and Arabia, come to
the source of knowlede : they mark our principles, ponder the
volume of inspiration, " and hear, every man in his own tongue,
" the wonderful works of God."
19- The importance of this institution as the fountain of
M
[82]
civilization to Asia, is happily displayed in a Speech in the
Shanscrit language, pronounced by the Shanscrit teacher,* at
our late public disputations. The translation of this discourse
(being the first in that language) we are induced to give entire ;
not only from our deference to the authority of the venerable
speaker, who describes, with much precision, the present state,
true object, and certain consequences of this Institution ; but
also, because the facts and reasoning contained in it bear the
most auspicious reference to the various subjects which have
been discussed in this Memoir.
As Moderator of the Disputation, he addresses the student,-f-
Avho had pronounced a declamation in the Shanscrit language:
« SIR,
** It being a rule of our public disputations, that the Moderator
should express before the assemblj^, his opinion of the profi-
ciency of the student in the language in Avhich he has spoken,
it becomes my duty to declare my perfect approbation of the
* The venerable Mr. Carey ; for many years past the Protestant missionary in
the North of India; following the steps of the late Mr. Swartz in the South ; in
Oiiental and classical learning his superior, and not inferior in laborious study
and Christian zeal. Mr. Carey is author of a Grammar of the Shanscrit Lan-
guage, 900 pages 4to. ; of a Grammar of the Bengal Language ; of a Grammar
in the Mahratta Language ; of a Translation of the Scriptures into the Bengal
Language; and of various other useful publications in Oriental literature,
•I" Clotworthy Gowan, Esc].
[83]
manner in which you have acquilled yourself, and to commu-
nicate to you the satisfaction with which the learned Pundits,
your auditors, have listened to your correct pronunciation of
the Shanscrit tongue.
" Four years have now elapsed since the commencement of
this Institution. During that period the popular languages of
India have been sedulously cultivated ; and are now fluently
spoken. Last in order, because first in difficulty, appears the
parent of all these dialects, the primitive Shanscrit ; as if to
acknowledge her legitimate offspring, to confirm their affinity
and relation to each other, and thereby to complete our system
of Oriental study.
" Considered as the source of the colloquial tongues, the
utility of the Shanscrit language is evident; but as containing
numerous treatises on the religion, jurisprudence, arts and sci-
ences of the Hindoos, its importance is yet greater; especially
to those to whom is committed, by this government, the pro-
vince of legislation for the natives ; in order that being conver-
sant with the Hindoo writings, and capable of referring to the
original authorities, they may propose, from time to time, the
reciuisile modifications and improvements, in just accordance
with existing law and ancient institution.
" Shanscrit learning, say the Brahmins, is like an extensive
forest, abounding with a great variety of bcautifid foliage,
M 2
[84]
splendid blossoms, and delicious fruits ; but surrounded by a
strong and thorny fence, which prevents those who are desirous
of plucking its fruits or flowers, from entering in.
" The learned Jones, Wilkins, and others, broke down this
opposing fence in several places ; but by the College of Fort
William, a highway has been made into the midst of the wood ;
and you. Sir, have entered thereby.
" The successful study of the Shanscrit tongue will distin-
guish this fourth year of our Institution, and constitute it an
aera in the progress of Eastern learning ; and you. Sir, have the
honour of being the first to deliver a speech in that ancient and
difficult language. The success that has attended you in the
acquirement of other branches of Oriental literature, will en-
courage you to prosecute the study of this, as far as it may be
useful in qualifying you for the faithful discharge of your duties
in the public service, or may be subservient to your own repu-
tation, in advancing the interests of useful learning."
[Addressing his Excellency Marquis Wellesley, Governor
General, Founder and Patron of the Institution,]
" MY LORD,
" It is just, that the language which has been first cultivated
under your auspices, should primarily be employed in grate-
fully acknowledging the benefit, and in speaking your praise.
[ 85 ]
" This ancient language, which refused to disclose itself to
the former Governors of India, unlocks its treasures at your
command, and enriches the world with the history, learning,
and science of a distant age.
« The rising importance of our Collegiate Institulion has
never been more clearly demonstrated than on the present oc-
casion ; and thousands of the learned in distant nations will
exult in this triumph of literature.
" What a singular exhibition has been this day presented to
us ! In presence of the supreme Governor of India, and of its
most learned and illustrious characters Asiatic and European,
an assembly is convened, in which no word of our native tongue
is spoken, but public discourse is maintained on interesting
subjects, in the languages of Asia. The colloquial Hindoostanee,
the classic Persian, the commercial Bengalee, the learned Ara-
bic, and the primaeval Shanscrit, are spoken fluently, after hav-
ing been studied grammatically, by English youth. Did ever
any university in Europe, or any literary institution in any
other age or country, exhibit a scene so interesting as this !
And what are the circumstances of these youth ! They are not
students who prosecute a dead language with uncertain pur-
pose, impelled only by natural genius or love of fame. But
having been appointed to the important offices of administer-
ing the government of the country in which these languages
[86]
are spoken, they applj ihcir acquisitions immediately to use-
ful purposes; in distributing justice to the inhabitants; in
transacting the business of the state, revenual and commer-
cial; and in maintaining official intercourse with the people,
in their own tongue, and not, as hitherto, by means of an
interpreter.
" The acquisitions of oiii- students may be appreciated by
their affording to the suppliant native immediate access to his
principal ; and by their elucidating the spirit of the regulations
of our government by oral communication, and by written ex-
planations, varied according to the circumstances and capacities
of the people.
" Tlie acquisitions of our students are appreciated at this
moment by those learned Asiatics, now present in this assem-
bly, some of them strangers from distant provinces ; who won-
der every man to hear in his own tongue, important subjects
discussed, and new and noble principles asserted, by the youth
of a foreign land.
" The literary-- proceedings of this day amply repay all the
solicitude, labour, and expense that have been bestowed on
this Institution. If the expense had been a thousand times
greater, it would not have equalled the immensity of the advan-
tage, moral and political, that will ensue.
*' I, now an old man, have hved for a long series of years
[87]
among the Hiodoos ; I have been in the habit of preaching to
multitudes daily, of discoursing with the Brahmins on every
suuject, and of superintending schools for the instruction of
the Hindoo youth. Their language is nearly as familiar to me
as my own. This close intercourse with the natives for so long
a period, and in different parts of our empire, has afforded me
opportunities of information not inferior to those which have
hitherto been presented to any other person. I may say indeed
that their manners, customs, habits, and sentiments, are as ob-
vious to me, as if I was myself a native. And knowing them
as I do, and hearing as I do, their daily observations on our
government, character, and principles, 1 am wan'anted to say,
(and I deem it my duty to embrace the public opportunity now
afforded me of saying it,) that the institution of this College
was wanting to complete the happiness of the natives under
our dominion ; for this Institution will break down that barrier
(our ignorance of their language) which has ever opposed the
influence of our laws and principles, and has despoiled our ad-
ministration of its energy and effect.
" Were, however, the Institution to cease from this moment,
its salutary effects would yet remain. Good has been done,
which cannot be undone. Sources of useful knowledge, moral
instruction, and political ulilit}^ have been opened to the na-
tives of India, which can never be closed ; and their civil
[88]
improvement, like the gradual civilization of our own country,
will advance in progression, for ages to come.
« One hundred original volumes in the Oriental languages
and literature, will preserve for ever in Asia, the name of the
founder of this Institution. Nor are the examples frequent of
a renown, possessing such utility for its basis, or pervading such
a vast portion of the habitable globe. My Lord, you have
raised a monument of fame, which no length of time, or reverse
of fortune, is able to destroy; not chiefly because it is inscribed
with Mahratta and Mysore, with the trophies of war, and the
emblems of victory ; but because there are inscribed on it the
names of those learned 3'outh, who have obtained degrees of
honour for high proficiency in the Oriental tongues.
" These youth will rise in regular succession to the govern-
ment of this country. They will extend the domain of British
civilization, security, and happiness, by enlarging the bounds
of Oriental literature, and thereby diffusing the spirit of Chris-
tian principles throughout the nations of Asia. These youth,
who have lived so long amongst us, whose unwearied applica-
tion to their studies we have all witnessed, whose moral and
exemplary conduct has, in so solemn a manner, been publicly
declared before this august assembly, on this day; and who,
at the moment of entering on the public service, enjoy the
fame of possessing qualities (rarely combined) constituting a
[89]
reputation of threefold strength for pubhc men, genius, indus-
try, and virtue ; these iUustrious schohus, my Lord, the pride
of iheir country, and the pillars of this empire, will record your
name in many a language, and secure your fame for ever.
Your fame is already recorded in their hearts. The whole
body of youth of this service hail you as their father and their
friend. Your honour will ever be safe in their hands. No
revolution of opinion, or change of circumstances, can rob you
of the solid glory derived from the humane, just, liberal, and
magnanimous principles, which have been embodied b}'^ your
administration.
" To whatever situation the course of future events may call
you, the youth of this service Avill ever remain the pledges of
the wisdom and purity of your government. Your evening of
life will be constantlj^ cheered with new testimonies of their
reverence and affection ; with new proofs of the advantages of
the education you have afforded them; and with a demonstra-
tion of the numerous benefits, moral, religious, and political,
resulting from this Institution ; — benefits which will consolidate
the happiness of millions in Asia, with the glory and welfare of
our country."*
* See PrimititC Orientales, Vol. III. page 111.
N
[91 1
APPENDIX.
A.
Recokd of the superstitious Practices of the Hindoos, now
subsisting, which iniiict inimediale Death, or tend to Deatli;
deducted from the Evidence of the Pundits and learned
Brahmins in the College of Fort William.
THE OFFERING OF CHILDREN TO GUNGA.*
1 HE natives of Ilindoostan, particularly the inhabitants of Orissa,
and of the eastern parts of Bengal, sometimes make offerings of
their children to the goddess Gunga.
When a woman, who has beeen long married, has no child, she
and her husband make a vow to the goddess Gunga, " That if she
" will bestow on them the blessing of children, they will devote
" to her their Jirst born." If, after this vow, they have a child or
children, the first born is preserved, till they have a convenient
opportunity of returning to the river at the period of assembling at
* The river Ganges.
N2
\.
yj APPENDIX.
the holy places. They then take the child -with them ; and at the
time of bathing, it is enconraged to walk into deep water, till it is
carried away by the stream. If it be unwilling to go forward, it
is pushed oil by it.s parents. Sometimes a stranger attends, and
catches the perishing infant, and brings it up as his own ; but if no
such person happen to be near, it is infallibly drowned, being de-
serted by the parents the moment it floats in the river.
This species of human sacrifice is publicly committed at Gunga
Saugor, in the last day of Pons ; and on the day of full moon in
Kartic. At Bydyabatee, Trivenee, Nuddeea, Agradeep, and other
places accounted holy, it is connnitted on the 13th day of the dark
fortnight of the moon Chytra, and on the 10th of the bright fort-
night in Jystha.
All the Pundits declare that this practice is not commanded in
any Shaster,*
II.
KAMYA MORON, OR VOLUNTARY DEATH.
1. When a person is in distress, or has incurred the contempt of
his society; and often when there is no other cause than his belief
that it is meritorious to die in the river Gunga, he forms the reso-
lution of parting with life in the sacred stream.
2. Such persons, at the times mentioned in the preceding article,
go to the holy places, where many thousands of people are assem-
bled for the purpose of sacred ablution. Some of them abstain
from food, that life may depart from them in the holy place : but
the greater number drown themselves in the presence of the sur-
rounding multitude. Their children and other relations generally
attend them. It is not uncommon for a father to be pushed again
into the river by his sons, if he attempt to swim back to land.
• This practice is now abolished by regulation of government. See Appendix C.
APPENDIX. 93
3. At Saugoi- it is accounted a propitious sign if tlie person be
soon seized by a sliark or a crocodile ; but his future happiness is
considered doubtful if he stay long in the water without being
destroyed.*
4. The only passage in the Shasters which has been submitted as
countenancing this suicide is the following : " If a person be af-
" flicted with an incurable disease, so painful that it cannot be
" borne, he is permitted to throw himself from a precipice, or to
" drown himself in the river."
.5. During the Pooja of the Rutt Juttra, some devote themselves
to death by falling under the wheels of a heavy car or wooden
tower, containing their gods. At Jaggernaut they sometimes lie
down in the track of this machine a few hours before its arrival,
and taking a soporiferous draught, hope to meet death asleep.
III.
EXPOSING OF CHILDREN.
This is a custom not commanded in any of the Shasters, and is
wholly confined to the lower classes.
If a child refuse the mother's milk, whether from sickness or
from any other cause, it is supposed to be under the influence of
an evil spirit. In this case the babe is put into a basket and hung
up in a tree for three days. It generally happens that before the
expiration of that time the infant is dead ; being destroyed by ants,
or by birds of prey. If it be alive at the end of the three days, it
is taken home, and means are used to preserve its life.
• The sharks and iilligators are numerous at this place, particularly at the time of the
annual festival, owing, it is supposed, to the human prey devoted to them from time imm<!-
roorial.
9^ APPENDIX.
IV.
DESTKOYING FEMALE INFANTS.
This practice is common among a race of Hindoos called Rajpoots.
Without alleging any other reason than the difficulty of providing
for dautrhters in marriao;e, the mothers starve their female infants
to death. In some places not one half of the females are permitted
to live.*
IMMERSION OF SICK PERSONS IN THE RIVER.
M'hen a sick person (particularly if he be aged) is supposed not
to be likely to recover, he is conveyed to the river, in ^vhich the
lower half of his body is immersed. Water is copiously poured into
his mouth ; and he seldom survives tlie operation many hours.
VI.
THE SAHAMOUON, OR THE BURNING OF WIDOM'S WITH THEIR
DECEASED HUSBANDS.
1. This practice is common in all parts of Ilindoostan, but it is
more frequent on the banks of the Ganges.
It is usual for the woman to l)urn with her husband's corpse.
But there is a cast, called Jogees, who bury their dead. The women
of this cast bury themselves alive with their husbands
2. From the number of burnings and buryings in a given time,
within the compass of a few districts, it was calculated by the late
learned Mr. William Chambers, that. the widows who perish by self-
devotement in the northern provinces of Ilindoostan alone, are not
• Lord Tcignmouth relates, tliat this infanticide is practised on the fr(intiers of Juanpore,
a district of the province of Benares ; unJ at another place witiiin the same province.
Asiatic Res. Vol. IV. page 338.
See also Memoirs of George Thomas, by Captain Franklin, page 100.
APPENDIX. 95
not less than ten thousand annually. This calculation is counte-
nanced by the number of burnings within thirty miles round
Calcutta during the period of the last six months, which, by ac-
count taken, is one hundcil and sixteen.*
3. The usual mode of performing the rite of burning is the
following :
When the husband is dead, the widow, if she intend to burn,
immediately declares her intention ; and soon after goes to the
river side, where the corpse of her husband is laid. The Brahmins
and common people assemble. The pile being erected, the dead
body is placed upon it. After a few ceremonies (differing in dif-
ferent districts) the widow lays herself down by the side of the
corpse. Combustible materials are thrown upon the pile, which is
pressed down by bamboo levers. The heir at law then kindles the
fire. The surrounding multitude set up a shout, which is neces-
sary to prevent her cry from being heard, if she should make any;
and the life of the victim is soon ended.
4. The following circumstances contribute to the frequency of
this act :
When a husband dies, the wife has the choice of burning with
him, or of forsakiug the comforts of life. She must put on no
ornaments, must be clothed in sordid apparel, and must eat but one
scanty meal in the day.
If she attempt to escape from the fire, any person of the very
lowest cast may seize and carry her home as his own property. But
in this case her relations generally bring her forcibly back to the
fire, to prevent the disgrace of her being carried away.
5. Tiic laws of the Hindoos concerning the female sacrifice, arc
collected in a book, called Sooddhee Sungraha.
The passages in that book which relate to the principle or act of
burning, arc here subjoijied, with the names of the original Shastcrs
from which they are collected.
* Soc Appenilix D,
96 APPENDIX.
Angecra. " The virtuous wife who burns herself Avith her hus-
" band is like to Aroondhutee. If she be within a day's journey of
" the place where he dies, the burning of the corpse shall be
" deferred a day, to wait for her arrival."
Brahma Pooran. " If the husband die in a distant country, the
"wife may take any of his effects; for instance a sandal, and
" binding it on her thigh, burn with it on a separate fire."
Reek Vcd. " If a woman thus burn with her husband it is not
" suicide, and the relations shall be unclean three days on account
" of her death ; after which the Shraddhee must be performed."
Vishnoo Pooran. " If a person be poteet, (fallen or sinful,) all
" his sins will be blotted out by his wife's dying with him in the
" fire, after a proper atonement has been made."
" A pregnant woman is forbidden to burn, and also the woman
" who is in her times ; or Avho has a young child, unless some
" proper person undertake the education of the child.
" If a woman ascend the pile and should afterwards decline to
" burn through love of life or earthly things, she must perform the
" penance Prazapotyo,* and will then be free from her sin."
Goutam. " A Brahmanee can only die with her husband, and
" not in a separate fire. The eldest son or near relation must set
" fire to the pile."
On comparing these passages with the present practice of burning
women in Ilindoostan, little similarity will be found either in
principle, or in ceremonial. In many particulars of the existing
custom, the Hindoos directly violate the laws of their religion.
NOTE BY THi: PUNDITS.
" There may be some circumstantial differences of a local nature
" in the above mentioned customs ; but the general practice cor-
" responds with what is here written."
* A rigid fust lor some lUijs.
APPENDIX. 97
B.
Notes on the Practicability of abolishing those Practices oi"
the Hindoos, which inflict immediate Death, or tend to
produce Death ; collated from the Information and Sugges-
tions of the Pundits and learned Brahmins in the College of
Fort William.
1. IT is an attribute of the British government in India that it
tolerates all religious opinions, and forms of worship, and protects
those who profess them, as long as they conduct themselves in an
orderly and peaceable manner.
2. If murder, robbery, or adultery be committed under the name
of religion, the persons guilty of such actions may be prosecuted
for civil crimes. No sanction of religion can save the offender from
the punishment due for his violation of the laws, and for his offence
against humanity and social happiness.
" The principle asserted in the foregoing paragraphs is acknow-
*' ledged by the Pundits."
3. Death is inflicted, and sanguinary rites are practised, by the
Hindoos under the name of an ancient custom, or of a religious
duty.
I. Children are sacrificed by their parents to Gunga ;
II. They are hung up on ti'ees in baskets and devoured by birds
of prey.
III. Female infants among the Rajpoot Hindoos, are destroyed
by starving.
O
98 APPENDIX.
IV. Men and women drown themselves in the Ganges, at the
places reputed holy.
V. They devote themselves to death by falling under the wheels
of the machine which carries their gods.*
VI. Widows are burned alive with their deceased husbands.
VII. Widows are buried alive with their deceased husbands.
VIII. Persons supposed to be dying, are immersed in the river.
IX. The inhuman practice of swinging Mith hooks passed through
the integuments of the back, called Peet Phooron.
X. The practice of dancing with threads, canes, or bamboos
passed through the sides, called the Parswoban.
XI. The passing spits or other instruments of iron through the
tongue or forehead, called Zuhba Phooron.
XII. The falling from a height on sharp instruments, called Pat
Bhanga.
XIII. The practice of swinging over a fire, called Ihool Sunyoss.
XIV. The practice of climbing naked a tree armed with horrid
thorns,-}- called Kanta Bhanga.
And all the other ceremonies which are performed on the last
five days of the month Chytra, under the denomination of the
Chorruk Pooja are often the occasion of death ; and always tend to
brutalize the minds both of actors and spectators.
To these if we add self-torture, which is practised in the most
disgusting and unnatural forms, some idea may be formed of the
present effects of the Hindoo superstition.
4. None of these practices are sanctioned in the books, which
the Hindoos account divine, except the three following; the
Kamya Moron, or voluntary devotement; Sahamoron, or burning of
Avidowsj and the immersion of half the body of a dying person in
the river. And these are not commanded. These actions are
* This is practised chiefly at Jaggcrnaut, at the Pooja of the Rutt Jattra.
•f- The Khujoor tree.
APPENDIX. 09
generally performed in consequence of vows, or in compliance with
custom. But all vows are optional, and the committing- murder in
consequence of a voav, does not lessen the guilt of it. On the con-
trary, a vow to commit such an action, is a crime, which deserves
punishment. " This principle is conceded hy the Pundits."
5. Most persons of erudition and influence among the Hindoos
reprobate the observance of cruel or painful rites not appointed by
the Shasters.
When these pei'sons have been asked, why they do not exert
their influence to prevent such irregularities, they have always
answered: "That they have no power; that the Hindoo rajahs
" formerly did interfere and punish those mIio were guilty of
" breaking the laws of the Shasters." They allege particularly that,
in the Sahamoron, or burning of widows, " no influence of the
" Brahmins or of relations should be permitted, and that such iuflu-
" ence when suspected is a subject for civil inquiry ; that the
" woman should come of her own accord, and lay herself on the
" pile after it is kindled ; that no bamboos or ropes should bind
"her down; and that if after ascending the pile her resolution
" should fail her, she should be subject to no inconvenience or
" disgrace, more than the appointed atonement,* or that, for which
*' it may be commuted ; and that every deviation from the strict
" letter of the law, is to be accounted murder."
The uninformed part of the community assent to the propriety
of the common practice ; and there can be little doubt that family
pride, in many cases, lights the funeral pile. But the opinion of the
learned and more respectable ])art of their society must have the
greatest weight ; and would be suflicient to vindicate any salutary
measure which government might adopt. To reduce this rite to
• .\ rigid fast; but which may be commuted for a gift to a Brahmin of a cow and a
calf; or of five kouns of cowries.
O 2
100
APPENDIX.
the strict bounds allowed it in the Shasters, Avould do much
towards its total abolition.
6. The immersion of half the body of a person supposed to be
dying, in the water of the Ganges, must often, in acute diseases,
occasion premature death.
What has been observed respecting the Sahamoron, will equally
apply to this practice. It is optional. Though very common on the
banks of the Ganges, it is reprobated in many places at a distance
from it. The abolition of it would not be more difficult than that
of the Sahamoron.
APPENDIX. 101
c.
A. D. 1802. Resulation VI.
tc
J\ REGULATION for preventing the sacrifice of children at Saugor
and other places. Passed hy the Governor General in council, on
the 20th August, 1802.
" It has been represented to the Governor General in council,
that a criminal and inhuman practice of sacrificing children, by
exposing them to be drowned, or devoured by sharks, prevails at
the island of Saugor, and at Bansbaryah, Chaugdah, and other
places on the Ganges. At Saugor especially, such sacrifices have
been made at fixed periods, namely, the day of full moon in No-
vember and in January ; at which tinve also grown persons have
devoted themselves to a similar death. Children, thrown into the
sea at Saugor have not been generally rescued, as is stated to be
the custom at other places; but the sacrifice has, on the contrary,
been completely eftected, with circumstances of peculiar atrocity
in some instances. This practice, which is represented to arise
from superstitious vows, is not sanctioned by the Hindoo law, nor
countenanced by the religious orders, or by the people at large ;
nor was it at any time authorized by the Hindoo or Mahomedan
governments of India. The persons concerned in the perpetration
of such crimes are therefore clearly liable to punishment; and the
plea of custom would be inadmissible in excuse of the offence.
But, for the more effectual i)rcvention of so inhuman a practice,
the Governor General in council lias enacted the following regu-
lation, to be in force from the promulgation of it, in the provinces
of Bengal, Behar, Orissa, and Benares."
Then follows the clause declaring the practice to be murder, pu-
nishable with death.
102
APPENDIX.
D.
Report of the Number of Women who liave burned them-
selves on the Funeral Pile of their Husbands within thirty
Miles round Calcutta, from the Beginning of Bysakh (loth
April) to the End of Aswin (15th October), 1804.
FROM GURRIA TO
BARRYPORE.
Naktulla
1
Ijhurut Bazar
.
.
1
Byshnub Ghat
2
Rajepore
-
-
2
Etal Ghat
2
Muluncha
-
-
2
Russapagli
1
Barrypore
-
-
1
Koot Ghat
- 2
IVIaeenugur
.
-
1
Gurria - - .
1
Lasun
_
_
1
Bassdhuni
2
Kesubpore
-
-
2
Dadpore and near it
3
Mahamaya
.
•
3
Puschim Bahine
.
.
1
FROM BARRYPORE TO BUHIPORE.
Bural
-
-
3
Joynagur
2
Dhopa Gach, hi
-
-
1
Moosilpore
Bishnoopoor
1
3
FROM TOLLEY's NULLA
MOUTH
Balia
1
TO GURRIA.
Gunga Dwar
1
Mouth of ToUey's
nulla
-
6
Gochurun Ghat
2
Kooli Bazar
-
-
1
Telia
1
Kidderpore bridge
-
-
1
Jeerat bridge
.
-
2
FROM SEEBPORE TO BALEEA.
Near the hospital
-
-
1
Khooter Saer
1
Watson's Gliat
-
-
1
Sulkea - - .
- 3
Bhobancepore
-
-
2
Ghoosri Chokey Ghat
2
Kalee Ghat
-
-
6
Balee
3
ToUey Gunge
-
-
O
Seebpore
1
APPENDIX.
103
FROM BALEE TO BYDYABATEE.
Kashipore
1
Serampore
1
Chitpore
1
Bydyahatee
Dhon-nagur
1
1
FROM BURAHNAGUR TO CHANOK.
Dukhineshwar - - 2
FROM BYDYABATEE TO
BASSBA-
Agurpara
4
REEA.
Areeadoha
3
Chundun-nagur
Chinchura
Saha Gunge
3
2
2
Chanuk
Sookchur
Khurdoha and near it
1
1
- 2
Bassbareea
FROM CHANOK TO KACHRAPARA.
Bhudreshwur
1
Eeshapore
2
FROM CALCUTTA TO Bl
GUB.
Soorer Bazar
JEAHNU-
2
- 2
Koomorhatta
Kachrapara
Bliatpara
'T'rifal ( \r\ civ Tn/-»n1
- 2
- 3
1
Burahnugur
^1^c^ 1 1«
The above Report was made by persons of the Hindoo cast, de-
puted for that purpose. They were ten in number, and were sta-
tioned at different places during the Whole period of the six months.
They gave in their account monthly,' specifying the name and place;
so that every individual instance was subject to investigation im-
mediately after its occurrence.
2. By an account taken in 1803, the number of women sacrificed
during that year within thirty miles round Calcutta was two hun-
dred and seventy-five.
3. In the foregoing Report of six months in 1804, it will be per-
ceived that no account was taken of burnings in a district to the
west of Calcutta, nor further than twenty miles in some other di-
rections ; so that the whole number of burnings within thirty miles
round Calcutta, must have been considerably greater than is here
stated.
104 APPENDIX.
4. The average number (according to the above Report) of wo-
men burning within tliirty miles round Calcutta, is nearly twenty
per month.
5. One of the above was a girl of eleven years of age. Instances
sometimes occur of children of ten years old burning with their
husbands.*
6. In November of last year two women, widows of one Brahmin,
burnt themselves with his body at Barnagore, within two miles of
Calcutta.
7. About the same time a woman burnt herself at Kalee Ghat,
with the body of a man, who was not her husband. The man's
-name was Toteram Doss. The woman was a Joginee of Seebpore.
8. In the province of Orissa, now subject to the British govern-
ment, it is a custom, that when the wife of a man of rank burns, all
his concubines must burn with her. In the event of their refusal,
^hey are dragged forcibly to the place and pushed with bamboos
into the flaming pit. It is usual there to dig a pit, instead of raising
a pile. The truth of this fa(|| (noticed by some writers) is attested
by Pundits now in the College of Fort William, natives of that
province.
* They often raarry at the age of ni^K.
APPENDIX. 105
E.
Religious Mendicants.
1 H E Hindoo Shasters commend a man if he retire from the world,
and, devoting himself to solitude, or to pilgrimage, live on the
spontaneous productions of the earth, or b}' mendicity. This prin-
ciple, operating on an ignorant and superstitious people, has in the
revolution of ages produced the consequence which might be ex-
pected. The whole of Hindoostan swarms with lay-beggars. In
some districts there are armies of beggars. They consist, in gene-
ral of thieves and insolvent debtors; and are excessively ignorant,
and notoriously debauched.
This begging system is felt as a public evil by the industrious
part of the community, who, from fear of the despotic poAver and
awful curse of this fraternity, dare not withhold their contributions.
These beggars, often coming into large towns naked, outrage
decency, and seem to set Christian police at defiance.
The Pundits consider these mendicants as the public and licensed
corrupters of the morals of the people ; and they affirm that the
suppression of the order would contribute greatly to the civil im-
provement of the natives of Hindoostan.
106 APPENDIX.
F.
Dillerent Hindoo Sects in Bengal.
1 HE discrepancy of religious belief in the province of Bengal
alone (which province has been accounted the stronghold of the
Brahminical superstition,) will illustrate the general state of the
other provinces of Hindoostan.
In Bengal there are five classes of natives who are adverse to the
Brahminical system ; and who maj' be termed Dissenters from the
Hindoo practices and religion.
1. The followers of Chytunya of Nuddeea. This philosopher
taught that there is no distinction of cast; a tenet which alone
undermines the whole system of Hinduism.
2. The followers of Ram Doolal, who is now living at Ghosepara,
near Sookhsagur. These are computed to be twenty thousand in
number, and are composed of every denomination of Hindoos and
Mussulmans. They profess a kind of Deism. Of this sect some
have already embraced the Christian faith.
3. A thiid great body were lately followers of Shiveram Doss,
at Jugutanundu Katee. This man, who is yet alive, was believed
to be a partial incarnation of the Deity. They have addressed
several letters to the Protestant missionaries, and are ready to ab-
jure idol-worship and other errors. ^
4. Another class of Hindoo sceptics is to be found at Lokephool
in Jessore. Their representative at this time is Neeloo, surnamed
the Sophist. Some of these have repeatedly visited the missionaries.
APPENDIX. 107
and invited them to go amongst them. They have received the
Bible and other religious hooks in the Bengalee language, which
they now teach in a school established for the instruction of
children.
5. The fifth class, which is very numerous, profess respect for
the opinions of a leader named Amoonee Sa, residing in Muhummud
Shawi. Tliey have lately sent two deputations to the Christian
missionaries, requesting a conference with them on the doctrines
of the Gospel.
Now, " Mhat forbids that these men should be baptized r"
We do not offer them a religion, but the people themselves, awake
to their own concerns, come to us and ask for it. What policy,
what philosophy is that, which forbids our granting their request ?
It must certainly have been an ignorance of facts which has so long-
kept alive amongst us the sentiment, that religion is not to be men-
tioned to the natives.
That which prevents the sects above mentioned from renouncing
(even without our aid) all connection with Hindoos or IMussul-
mans, is the want of precedent in the North of India of a commu-
nity of native Christians, enjoying political consequence, as in the
South. The ignorance of the people is so great, that they doubt
whether their civil liberties are equally secure to them under the
denomination of Christian, as under that of Hindoo or Mussulman;
and they do not understand that we have yet recognised in our
code of native law, any other sect than that of Hindoo and
Mussulman.
P2
108 APPENDIX.
G.
Ancient Civilization of India.
1 H E constant reference of some authors to what is termed the
ancient civilization of the Hindoos, gives currency to an opinion
in Europe, that the natives of India are yet in an improved state of
society.
It is probable that the Hindoos were once a civilized people, in
the sense in which the ancient Chaldeans and ancient Egyptians are
said to have been civilized. The result of the most accurate
researches on this subject, appears to be the following.
From the plains of Shinar, at the time of the dispersion, some
tribes migrated toward the East to India, and some toward the
West, to Egypt, while others remained in Chaldea. At an early
period, we read of the " wisdom and learning of the Egyptians,"
and of the Chaldeans; and it is probable that the " wisdom and
" learning" of the Hindoos were the same in degree, at the same
period of time. In the mean while patriarchal tradition (which had
accompanied the different tribes at the beginning) pervaded the
mythology of all.
It may be presumed further, that the systems of the Hindoos
would remain longer unaltered with them, by reason of their remote
and insulated situation; from which' circumstance also, their
writings would be more easily preserved.
We collect from undoubted historical evidence, that during a
period of twelve hundred years, a free intercourse subsisted be-
APPENDIX. 109
tween India, Egypt, Greece, and Chaldea. Of course the " wisdom"
of each of these nations respectively must have been common to
all, and their systems of tlieology and astronomy would have been
allied to each other ; as we know in fact they were. How it hap-
pened, by the mere operation of natural causes, that Greece and
Rome should have left Egypt and India so far behind, is yet to be
accounted for ; though the purpose of it in the designs of the
divine Providence, is very evident.
But now the wisdom of the East hath passed away with the wisdom
of Egypt; and we might M'ith equal justice attribute civilization
to the present race of Egyptians, as to the present race of the
Hindoos.
Historians have been at great pains to collect vestiges of the
ancient civilization of the Hindoos ; and with some success ; for
these vestiges are as manifest as those of the early civilization of
Egypt or of Chaldea. Doctor Robertson says that he prosecuted,
his laborious investigation with the view and hope, " that, if his
" account of the early civilization of India should be received as
"just and well established, it might have some influence upon the
" behaviour of Europeans towards that people."* This was a hu-
mane motive of our celebrated historian. But as it is difficult for
us to respect men merely for the civilization of their forefathers ;
a more useful deduction appears to be this ; that since the Hindoos
are proved on good evidence, to have been a civilized people in
former days, we should endeavour to make them a civilized people
again. Doctor Robertson seems to think that the Hindoos are even
now " far advanced beyond the inhabitants of the two other cjuarters
" of the globe in improvement." Such a sentiment indeed is apt to
force itself on the mind, from a mere investigation of books. But
to a spectator in India, the improvement alluded to Avill appear to
be very partial; and the quality of it is little understood in Europe.
* Dissertation on India, page 335.
110 APPENDIX.
It is true that the natives excel in the manual arts of their cast;
and that some of them, particularly those who arc brought up
amongst Europeans, acquire a few ideas of civility and general
knowledge. But the bulk of the common people, from Cape Comorin
to Thibet, are not an improved people. Go into a village, within five
miles of Calcutta, and you will find an ignorance of letters and of
the world, an intellectual debility, a M^'etchedness of living, and a
barbarism of appearance, which, by every account, (making allow-
ance for our regular government and plentiful country) are not
surpassed among the natives in the interior of Africa or back set-
tlements of America.* On the principle of some late philosophers,
that those men are most civilized. Mho approach nearest to the
simplicity of nature, it might be expected perhaps that the Hindoos
are a civilized people. But even this principle fails them. For an
artificial and cruel superstition debases their minds, and holds them
in a state of degradation, which to an European is scarcely credible.
There is one argument against the possibility of their being in a
civilized state, which to the accurate investigators of the human
mind in Europe, will appear conclusive. The cast of the multitude,
that is, the Sooders, are held in abhorrence and contempt by the
Brahmins. It is a crime to instruct them. It is a crime for that
unhappy race even to hear the words of instruction. The Sooder
is considered by the Brahmins as an inferior species of being, even
in a physical sense; intellectual incapacity is therefore expected
and patiently emhircd, and the wretched Sooder is supposed, at the
next transmigration of souls, to animate the body of a monkey or
a jackall.
The philosopher of Geneva himself would not have contended
for the civilization of the Sooders.
• See Park and Mackenzie.
APPENDIX. Ill
H.
Excessive Polygamy of llie Koolin Brahmins.
1 HE Brahmins in Bengal accuse indivichials of their own order of
a very singular violation of social propriety; and the disclosure
of the fact will, probably, place the character of the venerable
Brahmin in a new light.
The Koolins, who are accounted the purest and the most sacred
cast of the Brahmins, claim it as a privilege of their order, to marry
an hundred wives. And they sometimes accomplish that number;
it being accounted an honour by other Brahmins to unite their
daughters to a Koolin Brahmin. The wives live commonly in
their father's houses; and the Koolin Brahmin visits them all round,
generally once a year ; on which occasion, he receives a present
from the father. The progeny is so numerous in some instances,
that a statement of the number (recorded in the registers of the
cast) would scarcely obtain credit.
As in the case of human sacrifices at Saugor, and of the number
of women who are annually burned near Calcutta, there was a dis-
position among many to discredit the fact ; it may be proper to
adduce a few names and places to establish the excessive polygamy
of the Koolin Brahmins.
The Ghautucks, or registrars of the Koolin cast state, that Rajeb
Bonnergee, now of Calcutta, has forty wives; and that Rajchunder
Bonnergee, also of Calcutta, has forty-two wives, and intends to
marry more ; that llamraja Bonnergee of Bicrampore, aged thirty
112 APPENDIX.
years, and Pooran Bonnergec, Rajkissore Chuttcrgec, and lloopram
IMuokergee, have each upwards of forty wives, and intend to marry
more ; that Birjoo Mookergee of Bicrampore, who died about five
years ago, had ninety wives; that Pertab Bonnergee of Panchraw,
near Burdwau, had seventy wives ; that Ramkonny Mookergee of
Jessorc, who died about twelve years ago, had one hundred wives;
and that Rogonaut Mookergee of Bale Gerrea, near Santipore, who
died about four years ago, had upwards of one hundred wives.
The effects of this excessive polygamy are very pernicious to
society ; for it is a copious source of female prostitution. Some of
these privileged characters make it a practice to marry, merely for
the dowry of the wife ; and as she seldom sees her husband during
liis life, and dare not marry another after his death, she has strong
temptations to an irregular conduct. This monopoly of women by
the Koolin Brahmins is justly complained of by Brahmins of the
other orders; and they have expressed a hope that it will be abo-
lished by authority. They affirm that tliis (like many other reigning
practices) is a direct violation of the law of the Shasters, which
(Joes uot allow more than four wives to a Brahmin.
APPENDIX. ll;
I.
Testimonies to the general Character of the Hindoos.
As a doubt has been sometimes expressed regarding the real
character of the Flindoos, and it has been supposed that tlicir
degeneracy only commenced in the last century, we shall adduce
the testimony of three competent judges, who Hved at different
periods of time, and occupied different situations in Hfe. The first
is a king of Hindoostan, who was well acquainted with the liigher
classes of the Hindoos; the second a city magistrate, who was
conversant witli the lower classes ; and the third an author, well
versed in their mythology, and intimately acquainted with their
learned men. The concurring testimony of these witnesses will be
received with more respect on this account, that the first evidence
is that of a Mahomedan, the second of a modern philosopher, and
the third of a Christian : and to these Ave shall add the testimony
of a Brahmin himself.
1. In the Tuzuc Timuri, " containing maxims of Tamerlane the
" Great, derived from his own experience, for the future govern-
*' ment of his conquests," there is the following mandate to his
sons and statesmen :
" Know, my dear children, and elevated statesmen, that the in-
" habitants of Hindoostan and Bengal are equally debilitated in
" their corporeal, and inert in their mental faculties. They are
" inexorable in temper, and at the same time so penurious and
" sordid in mind, that nothing can be obtained from them but by
Q
114 APPENDIX.
" personal violence. It appears unquestionable to me, that thi»
•' people are under the displeasure of the Almighty, otherwise a
" prophet would have been appointed for them, to turn them away
" from the worship of idols, and fire and cows, and to direct them
" to the adoration of the true God. Regardless of honour, and
" indecent in their dress, they sacrifice their lives for trifles (they
" give their souls for a farthing), and are indefatigable in unworthy
" pursuits ; whilst improvident and imprudent, their ideas are con-
*' fined and views circumscribed. Like those demons who, with a
*' view to deceive, can assume the most specious appearances, so
" the native of Hindoostan cultivates imposture, fraud, and decep-
" tion, and considers them to be meritorious accomplishments.
*' Should any person entrubt to him the care of his property, that
*' person M'ill soon become only the nominal possessor of it.
" The tendency of this my mandate to you statesmen, is, to
" preclude a confidence in their actions, or an adoption of their
" advice.* But should their assistance be necessary, employ them
" as the mechanical, and support them as the living instruments of
" labour." Asiatic Miscellany, Vol. III. p. 179-
2. The second testimony to the general character of the Hindoos
shall be that of Mr. IIoKvell, who was a city magistrate of Calcutta
about the middle of last century. Mr. Holwell calls himself a phi-
]osoj)hcr ; and, as such, he is an admirer of the Hindoo mythology,
and alleges that a Brahmin would be a perfect model of piety and
purity, if he would only attend to the precepts of the Shasters.
" The Gentoos, in general, are as degenerate, crafty, superstitious,
" litigious, and wicked a people as any race of beings in the known
" world, if not eminently more so, especially the common run of
" Brahmins; and we can truly aver, that during almost five years^
• Marquis Comwallis was never known, during his administration in India, to admit &
native to his confidence. Under the administration of Marquis Wellcslcy there is a totat
•.\clusion of native counsel.
APPENDIX. 115
" that we presided in the judicial Cutcheny Court ofCalcutta, never
" any murder, or other atrocious crime, came before us, but it uas
" proved in the end that a Brahmin was at the bottom of it."*
3. At Benares, the fountain of Hindoo learning and religion,
where Capt. Wilford, author of the Essays on the Indian and Egyp-
tian Mythology, has long resided in the society of the Brahmins,
a scene has been lately exhibited, which certainly has never had a
parallel in any other learned society in the world.
The Pundit of Capt. Wilford having, for a considerable time,
been guilty of interpolating his books, and of fabricating new sen-
tences in old works, to answer a particular purpose, was at length
detected and publicly disgraced. As a last eflbrt to save his cha-
racter, " he brought ten Brahmins, not only as his compurgators,
" but to swear by what is most sacred in their religion to the
"genuineness of the extracts."! Capt. Wilford would not permit
the ceremonial of perjury to take place, and dismissed them from
his presence with indignation.
Among what tribe of barbarians iu America, or in the Pacific
Ocean, could there be found so many of their principal men, in
one place, who would come forth, and confirm a falsehood in the
presence of their countrymen, by a solemn act of their country's
religion, like these learned disciples of Brahma at Benares !
4. To the foregoing we shall add the testimony of a Brahmin
himself, extracted from a paper, entitled " A Defence of the Hin-
" doos." — "These ravages of llindoostan (from the repeated inva-
" sion of the Mussulmans) so disturbed the peace of the country,
" that the principles of its inhabitants were confounded, their
" learning degraded, and their customs entirely forgotten. Thus
" reduced, having no means of support, they were induced to prac-
*' tise the vices forbidden them ; they would have become savages,
* Ilolwell's Historical Events, p. 152.
t Asiat. Res. Vol. VIII. p. 28.
Q!2
IIG
APPENDIX.
" or have been entirely rooted out, had not the glorious British
" nation established the standard of their government."
See Defence of the Hindoos against Mr. New'nham's College
Essay ; by Senkariah, a learned Brahmin at Madras. Madras Ga-
zette, 10th November, 180-i.
APPENDIX. 117
K.
Jewish Scriptures at Cochin.
1 HERE is reason to believe that scriptural records, older than
the apostolical, exist on the coast of Malabar. At Cochin there
is a colony of Jews, Avho retain the tradition that they arrived
in India soon after the Babylonian captivity. There are in that
province two classes of Jews, the white and the black Jews. The
black Jews are those who are supposed to have arrived at that earl^
period. The white Jews emigrated from Europe in later ages.
What seems to countenance the tradition of the black Jews is, that
they have copies of those books of the Old Testament which were
•written previously to the captivity, but none of those whose dates
are subsequent to that event.
Some years ago the President of Yale College, in America, an
eminent archaiologist, addressed a letter to Sir William Jones, on
the subject of these manuscripts, proposing that an enquiry should
be instituted by the Asiatic Society ; but Sir William died before
the letter arrived. His object was to obtain the whole of the fifth
chapter of Genesis, and a collation of certain other passages in the
Old Testament ; and also to ascertain Mhether the MSS. at Cochin
"were written in the present Hebrew character, or in another Orien-
tal Palaeography.
In the year 1748, Mr. Romaine, the learned editor of Calasio's
Hebrew Dictionary, was meditating a voyage to India, for the sole
purpose of consulting these manuscripts.
118 APPENDIX.
The latest information respecting them is contained in a letter
lately received from a learned missionary in the south of the penin-
sula, who had resided for some time in the vicinity of Cochin. He
states, that he " had constantly been informed that the Jews at
" Cochin had those books only of the Old Testament which were
"written before the Babylonian captivity; and that thence it is
" generally believed by the Christians of the Deccan, that they
" had come to India soon after that event. He adds, that the MSS.
" was on a material resembling paper, in the form of a roll; and
" that the character had a strong resemblance to Hebrew, if not
" Hebrew."
By the inspection of these MSS. some light might be thrown on
the controversy respecting (1.) the Hebrew and Samaritan letters;
(i2.) the antiquity of the vowel points ; (3.) the Scripture chrono-
logy ; and (•4'.) the correctness of the European copies of the Old
Testament. Dr. Kennicott complains of a practice among the
Western Jews of altering many copies to a conformity with some
particular manuscript. He also accuses them of wilful corruption;
as in expunging the word "73" in Deut. xxvii. 26. Bishop Louth
suspects them of leaving out words in certain places, to invalidate
the argument of the Christians; as for example, "mO?" Isaiah liii.
8. ; where the Septuagint read "ay Oan-aToi/." But Jews in the East,
remote from the learned controversy of Christians, would have no
motive for such corruptions.
It is in contemplation of the Author of this Memoir to visit
Cochin, previously to his return from India, for the express pur-
pose of investigating these ancient Jewish records ; and also of
examining the books of the Nestorian Christians, who are said to
possess some MSS. in the Chaldaic character, of a high antiquity^
APPENDIX. 119
L.
Shanscrit Testimonies of Christ.
1 n E learned Wilford, who has resided for many years at Benares,
the fountain of Shanscrit literature, and has devoted himsclt en-
tirely to researches into Hindoo mythology and Oriental history,
has just finished a work wliicli M'ill be received with much satisfac-
tion by tlie public. It is a record of the testimonies contained iu
the Shanscrit writings of the truth of the Christian religion.
This work, Avhich is yet in manuscript, is now in circulation
(January, 180.5) with the members of the Asiatic Society, pre-
viously to its publication in the Asiatic Researches. It is entitled,
"Salivahana; the Son of the Jacshaca, or Carpenter; or Intro-
*' duction of the Christian Religion into India ; its Progress and
" Decline."
From these evidences it appears, that the prophecies of the Old
Testament were recorded in the Shanscrit Puranas of India, as
in the Sibylline books of Rome ; that the rumour of the universal
dominion of the IVIessiah had alarmed the emperors of the East as
well as the emperors of Rome ; and that holy men journeyed from
the East, directed by a miraculous star, to see the heavenly child.
It further ap[)cars, that many of the Shanscrit writings to which
had been attributed a vast antiquity, Mere not only composed after
the Christian a-ra, but contain particulars of the advent, birth, life,
miracles, death, resurrection, and ascension of our Saviour.
To establish fully the authenticity of these important records,
120 APPENDIX.
and to invite investigation, Captain Wilford has deposited his au-
thorities and voucliers in the library of the College of Fort William,
and among the archives of the Asiatic Society.
At the conclusion of the work the learned author thus expresses
himself; " I have written this account of the Christian religion
" with the impartiality of an historian ; fully persuaded that
*' our holy religion cannot possibly receive any additional lustre
" from it."
i
APPENDIX. 121
M.
Chinese Version of the Scriptures ; and Chinese Literature.
1. 1 HE projected translation of the Scriptures into the Chinese
language in England, which we understand, has already obtained
the most respectable patronage, is considered here as an under-
taking, which will be attended with extreme difficulty, if it be not
found altogether impracticable. Before any commencement be
made, the subject ought certainly to be maturely considered, both
in regard to the expense and the execution. The estimate is stated
to be thirty thousand pounds sterling, and doubtless, the expense
of executing the Avork in the proposed form, by types, (or even by
copper-plate, which would be the cheapest and perhaps the only
practicable mode in England,) is not over- rated at that sum.
2. But who is to translate the work ? Dr. Montucci's Dictionary,
now in the press, must indeed be a valuable performance, (judging
from the genuineness of the materials and the erudition of the com-
piler,) and it will be of considerable use to any translator, whether
in China or in England. But will the united labours of Dr. Montucci
and Dr. 1 lager ever produce a chapter of the Bible which will be
intelligible to a native of China? Without the aid of learned natives
of the country to write their own language, or to hear it read by
the translator, no work of this kind can be prosecuted with any
confidence of its utility. This has been sufficiently proved to us in
'the versions in other Oriental languages (much more simple than
the Chinese) which have been undertaken at the College of For'
R
122 APPENDIX.
William. Even the Aral)ic Bible, which is now republishing in
England, can never be useful as a popular work in Arabia, it being
composed in the classic, and not in the vernacular dialect of ihat
country. For a similar reason the old Persian translation is of no
use in Persia.
3. But even supposing a Chinese version of the Scriptures to
have been executed in Englantl, how is it to be printed ? or in
Avhat form presented to the Chinese ? Has it been seriously pro-
posed to print it in a moveable type, and on English paper ! It
ouglit to be printed, not in the moveable type, nor in the stereo-
type, but in the mode commoidy used in China. The characters
are by the Chinese engraved on a tablet of wood the size of the
page, and the impression is thrown off, as by copper-plates in
England. At Canton, the dispatches from Pekin which arrive in the
morning, are put into the hands of the engraver, and the ncM'spaper
is thrown oft' in tlie afternoon of the same day. We have Chinese
artists now in Calcutta, who engrave on wood with neatness and
accuracy ; and who are competent to engrave the whole of the
Scriptures in the Chinese manner; and to print them on China
paper, and in such a form, that the book shall appear to have been
published in China.
If in this projected translation at home, the real object be utility
to the Chinese people, by affording to them a faithful record of the
revealed word of God in their vernacular tongue, we have no hesi-
tation in aflirming that that object will be attained with more
certain advantage, by remitting- one-fourth of the sum, which it
has been proposed to embark in the undertaking in England, to the
college of Fort William in Bengal: which institution, it may be
observed, (independently of this particular object, and consitlered
merely as the fountain of Christian know lege to the Oriental
world,) is well entitled to the ample support of every Christiaa
church and religious society in Europe,
APPINDIX. 123
4. Since tlic College Fieport of Literature, published in Sep-
tember last, (1804,) a commencement has been made in translating
the Scriptures into the Chinese language. The book of Genesis
and the Gospel of St. Matthew are in course of translation ; and
some chapters of each have already been printed off.
The translator is Johannes Lassar, a native of China, and professor
of the Chinese language, assisted by a Chinese moonshee. He was
lately cmploj'ed by the Portuguese government at Macao, in con-
ducting a correspondence \\h\i the court at Pekin. Being an Ar-
menian Christian, he translates from the Armenian Bible.
It must be known to some of the learned in Europe, that the
Armenian version of the Scriptures is one of the most accurate
extant. It is also remarkable for its antiquity ; being among the
first translations after the Septuagint; and is styled by the learned
Orientalists, Golius and La Croze, the " queen of versions."
Though the Armenian language have no affinity to the Hebrew, or
to any other language in the world, it abounds in the Oriental
idiom ; and this Bible is therefore considered by us as eminently
useful in colhitina" new versions in the Oriental tongues. The
translators of the Armenian Bible (called the Interpreters) were
famed for their piety and learning; their lives are recorded in
Armenian history in the fifth century of our aera, and their transla-
tion is reverenced by their nation as an inspired work. From this
Armenian original, our translator (who is ignorant of tlie Greek
and Hebrew languages) is enabled to render a faithful version into
the language of China.
We expect soon to be in possession of those portions of the
Scriptures M'hich have Iteen translated into the Chinese language
by the Romish missionaries; and which are interspersed in their
missals, and catechetical books. These specimens will be of use in
the general collation of the text, and particularly in translating^
R2
124 APPENDIX.
proper names; since it would be imj)roper to deviate unnecessarily
from the expressions already familiar in China.
The mode which has been adopted for editing the Chinese Bible,
is the following :
Each verse is printed in English, in columns of one or two lines,
from the top to the bottom of the page ; and the Chinese version is
printed in the usual manner, in a corresponding column. The
English is introduced, witii a view to render the work a good class
book for students in the Cliinese language. The whole is translated
in the Mandarine dialect; but wherever there appears a danger of
the sense being misunderstood, there are marginal readings in the
familiar dialects.
5. On the expediency of publishing the Scriptures m China, we
shall offer a few observations.
It is the solemn duty of our imperial nation to diffuse Christian
knowledge throughout the world at all times; but more particularly
at those periods, when the providence of God shall point out to her
the means of doing it, and at the same time, ofier to lier advantage,
by the execution. To the East and West of peaceful Hindoostan,
there is a *' shaking of the nations." Ihis seems to be favourable
not only to our own stability, but to tlie extension of our civilizing
influence in Asia. The Wahabians to the West are extincuishinar
Mahomedanism. And the enemies of the Tartar dynasty in China
.threaten the overtlirow of that ancient government. After a slumber
of many ages, that mighty empire seems to be on the eve of a
terrible convulsion. The spirit of insurrection which broke forth
about five years ago in the western provinces, is now diffusing itself
towards the eastern parts of the empire ; and a prophecy is spread
abroad that the end of the Tartar dominion is at hand.
The Chinese are permitted by existing law, to choose what
religion they j>lease; the present emperor and his court profess one.
APPENDIX. 125
feith, and the people another. They are a curious and inquisitive
race, and would most certainly read any neu- hook ■which should be
put into their hands " The press in China," says Mr. Barrow, " is
" as free as in England, and the profession of printing open to
" every one. It was the press in Europe that opened a free access
" to the doctrines of that religion, which of all others, is best cal-
" culated for the promotion of individual happiness and public
" virtue."* The copies of the bible would soon be multiplied in
China. If an individual (a prime mover of the revolutionary opinions
in Europe) found means to send his " Rights of Man"" to China,!
shall not our national zeal in the defence of truth and of social
happiness, urge us to diifuse among that people a code of nobler
principles r There are no arguments against this measure of a benign
philosophy and true philanthropy, but those Avhich are contained in
the books of Voltaire and Rousseau.
6. The British nation, though so intimately connected with
China by commercial negociation, has no institution for instruction
in the Chinese language at home or abroad. The consequences of
such disadvantage, on our injiuciice, our character, and our commerce
at Canton, are well illustrated by an authentic historian, who had
the best opportunities of obtaining information on the subject.;];
If it be possible any Mhere to furnish to Europeans the means of
regular instruction in the Chinese language, it may be expected at
the College of Fort William in Bengal ; our propinquity to China
affording opportunities of obtaining a constant supjjly of teachers
and books ; and of maintaining a regular correspondence with its
learned men. Our territories on the continent are contiguous to
the Chinese frontier ; and our islands are resorted to by the Chinese
people.
♦ See Barrow's Travels, page 392. t Ibid. 3S6-
J John Barrow, Esq. Secretary to Lord Macartney's Embassy. Sec his Travels in
China, p gc 6l6. Mr. Bdiiow is the only writer from Kircher downwards, who has
illustrated China.
126 APPENDIX.
The French arc at this time cultivating the Chinese language
with great assiduity; and no doubt with a prospect of certain ad-
vantage. We have in India satisfactory evidence that they meditate
an embassy to China, or a descent on Cochin China, as soon as peace
in Europe shall give them opportunity.* " The French," says Mr.
Barrow, "aware of the solid advantages that result from the know-
*' ledge of languages, are at this time holding out every encou-
*' ragement to the study of Chinese literature ; obviously not
" without design. They know that the Chinese character is under-
" stood from the gulf of Siam to the Tartarian Sea, and over a very
" considerable part of the great Eastern Archipelago; and that the
" Cochin Chinese, with whom they have already firmly rooted
*' themselves, use no other writing than the pure Chinese character,
" wliich is also the case with the Japanese. It is to be hoped there-
" fore that the British nation will not neglect the means of being
** able to meet the French, if necessary, even on this ground."'!"
• During the sliort interval of tlie last peace, this expe.lition was talked of publicly at
the Mauritius; and mentioned to the English there as a project of France, to which th«
British government could not possibly have any objection.
t Barrow's Travels iu China, page 6X5.
Tim END.
Printed by W. Biilmcr ind Co.
ClevcUud-Row, St. Jamn'i..
DISSERTATION
ON THE
PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY
IN ASIA.
IN TWO FARTS.
IMPRIMATUR,
Coll. Ball.
Jan. 9, 1808.
J. PARSONS,
Vice-Can.
DISSERTATION
ON THE
PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY
IN ASIA.
IN TJVO PARTS.
TO WHICH IS PREFIXED,
A BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
OF THE
PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL IN DIFFERENT NATIONS
SINCE ITS FIRST PROMULGATION ;
ILLUSTRATED BY A CHRONOLOGICAL CHART.
BY THE
REV. HUGH PEARSON, M. A.
OF ST. John's collkge, oxford.
Toy ■srgoo'e^ovTa ^govov, uiv
'Egarai, xaigov 8(8ouf. PiND.
OXFORD,
AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS FOR THE AUTHOR :
Sold by J. Parker ; by J. Hatchard, Piccadilly, and by MeflVs. Rivingtox,
St. Paul's Church Yard, London.
1808.
TO THE
REV. CLAUDIUS BUCHANAN, D. D.
VICE PROVOST OF THE COLLEGE OF FORT WILLIAM
IN BENGAL,
THE FOLLOWING DISSERTATION
IS INSCRIBED,
WITH SENTIMENTS OF UNFEIGNED RESPECT
AND ESTEEM,
BY
THi: AUTHOR.
Extras from a Letter of the Rev. Claudius Buchanan, D. D.
Fice-Provofl of the College of Fort JVtUiam in Bengal, to the
Rev. the Vice- Chancellor of the Univerfify of OxJ'ord, dated
June 4, 1805.
"SIR,
" I HAVE the honour to propofe to the Univerfity of Oxford the fol-
" lowing SubjetSls of Prize Compofition.
" For the bell Work in Englifh Profe embracing the following Sub-
" jects :
" I. The probable Defign of the divine Providence in fubjedling fo
*' large a portion of Alia to the Britifh dominion.
" II. The Duty, the Means, and the Confequences of tranflating the
" Scriptures into the Oriental Tongues, and of promoting Chrillian know-
*' ledge in Afia.
" III. A Brief Hiftoric View of the Progrefs of the Gofpel in different
" nations, fince its firfl; promulgation ; illuflrated by Maps, fhewing its lu-
" minous tracSl throughout the world ; with chronological notices of its
" duration in particular places. The regions of Mahomedanifm to be
" marked with red, and thofe of Paganifm with a dark colour. ;C500.
" The Candidates to prefix fuch Title to the Work as they may think
« fit."
The determination of the Prize was directed to be announced on the
fourth day of June, 1807, and a Copy of the Work to be prefented by the
Univerfity to the King.
A Convocation being holden on the thirteenth of December, ISOS,
it was agreed to accept the faid Propofal ; and on the fourth of June, 180/,
being the day appointed for that purpofe, the Prize was adjudged to the
Rev. Hugh Pearson, M. A. of St. John's College.
i
PREFACE.
1 H E extenfive dominions which Great Britain has acquired in
the Eaft are fo intimately conneAed with her general power and
profperity, that no inquiry concerning them can be deemed alto-
gether deftitute of importance. The fubjeAs of the following
Diirertation are, therefore, entitled to no fmall ftiare of attention
and regard, fince they relate to the higheft interefls both of India
and of Britain. The diredlion, which has of late been given to
the public mind with refpedl to them, will be applauded by all
who conlider, that the firft duty, as it is the undoubted policy, of
every government, is to provide for the civil and religious welfare
of its fubjeds. Much difculTion has, in confequence, been already
produced ; and it cannot be doubted, that a full and fair invelliga-
tion of thefe points will iflue in a general convidion of the ne-
ceffity of diffufing Chriftianity in Alia.
The Author of the following pages is fully aware of the diffi-
culty of fuch an inveftigation, and of the imperfeft manner in
which he has conducted it. He could have wiihed, that his work
b had
X PREFACE.
had been more worthy of the dilliiiguiflied approbation with
which it has been honoured. He trufts, however, that he has
evinced the probable Dcfign of the divine Providence in lubjeAing
fo large a portion of Afia to our dominion ; that he has eftablifhed
the Obligation of the Britifli government to promote the propaga-
tion of the ChrilHan religion in that quarter of the world ; that he
has recommended INIeans, the adoption of which would eventually
fecure that objecf ; and that he has pointed out the beneficial Con-
fequences which would probably refult from its attainment.
It may perhaps be alted, why the Author fliould, in one parti-
cular, have reverfed the order in which the fubjefts were arranged
by Dr. Buchanan, in prefixing, infiead of fubjoining, the Brief
Hiftoric View of the Progrefs of Chriftianity ? In reply to fuch a
ffueftion, it may be obferved, that the view of the general propa-
gation of the Gofpel from its fidl promulgation, ought naturally
to precede the confideration of any meafures for its cxtenfion yet
further in any particular country ; in order that the experience of
patl ages might direcl us in the prefent, and that the means now
propofod to be adopted might be fandlioned by former exam-
ples. It may, however, be thought, that this Ililloric View,
though as concife as the very extenfive nature of the fubjedl
would allow, detains the reader unnecelTarily from the fubfequent
difcullions, and bears an undue proportion to the reft of the work.
Such an objedion, the Author conceives, derives its principal
force from the extraordinary attention, which the queftion relative
to
PREFACE. xi
to the propagation of Chrillianity in India has lately attraded.
Under other circuniftances, the Hiftoric View of its progrefs
would have appeared fufficiently interefting, to have authorized
the aflignment of a larger fpace than it at prefent occupies.
The Author does not prefent the annexed Chart to the public
as anfwering his own wiihes, or as fulfilling the intention of Dr.
Buchanan, in requiring maps for the illullration of the progrefs of
the Gofpel. Its defign is to defcribe the prevalence of Chrilli-
anity, Mohammedifm, and Paganifm, in different ages, through-
out the world, fince the Chriftian aera ; and by a reference to the
Hiftoric View, every part of it may be fufficiently explained. It
would have been defirable to have exprelTed the extent and popu-
lation of the countries, in which the religions in queftion feverally
predominate. But, after much reflexion, the Author found, that
this was an objedl, which could not be attained within the limits
of the time appointed by Dr. Buchanan for the completion of the
work.
With refped to his fources of information, the fituation of the
Author was, in general, unfavourable. He ought at the lame
time to acknowledge, that, in fome parts of his Dillertation, he
had the advantage of the fuggellions of one dillinguilhed per-
fon, whofe fentiments on every point connected with Oriental po-
licy are entitled to the higheft confideration.
b2 It
XI)
PREFACE.
It only remains for tlic Author, in difniifling the following
flieets, to exprefs his cordial wifli, that they may in fome meafure
be inftrumental in promoting the great objedl, which the benevo-
lent Propofer of the prcfent inquiry has in view ; and in the ac-
complifhment of which the Author feels deeply interefted, being
firmly convinced, that it would be eminently conducive to the
glory of God, the happinefs of his fellow creatures, and the prof-
perity of his country.
EiMDOK, Warwickshire.
CON-
CONTENTS.
Page
A Brief Hlftorlc View of the Progrefs of the Gofpel iti all 7ui-
tionsfince itsfirfl promulgation ----- i
A Dtffertation on the Propagation of Chrijlianity in Afia.
Part I. On the probable Dejign of the divine Providence infubjeB-
ingfo large a portion of Afia to the BritiJIi dominion - - y i
Part II. On the Duty, Means, and Confequences of tranjlatmg the
Scriptures into the Oriental languages, and of promoting Chri/fian
knowledge in Afia.
Chap. I. The Duty of tranflating the Scriptures into the Oriental
languages, and of promoting Chriflian knozvledge in Afia - n ^
Chap. II. The Means of tranflating the Scriptures into the Orien-
tal languages, and of promoting Chriflian knowledge in Afia.
Sect. T. Tranflation of the Scriptures ----- jj?
Sect. 2. An Ecclcfiajltcal FflabVijhment - - _ . j cq
Sect. 3. Miffions -----... j^^g
Sect. 4. Schools ...-.__. jg.
Chap. III. The Confequences of tranflating the Scriptures into the
Oriental languages, and of promoting Chriflian knowledge in Afia 1 03
Notes 21;
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
OF THE
PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL
IN
DIFFERENT NATIONS SINCE ITS FIRST PROMULGATION.
1^
w
Hi
.tr^uii/uiiifui
. ( —
^ — ___
liiusia .
-
~~~~
-
Hotlnitti, Xrthcrltiin/.t,
ntiff Sivitzei'i'fititf.
Piilotiti ii/i/f I'riisjiti
—
-
^■liutfinii Oominittiis.
_S-
-
yraiire .
" -,
^ —
-
.fpaiii, miff Poi-tiif/al .
1
n/ tJle ^efiitprralU'/ifi .
-
TiirL-ey
X
.luri Jli/uir, or
A'/i/n/i/r
-__
Pn/i'.rtiiir, diitl f/ir
X.^
(ftherTurkhhUornimotu.
-
-
Arahi/i .
Fri-.iui .
Intfiii , tfiffiin tfir
(innflr.r.
-
Iiifliti. bevoiu( rtif
C/iiim
Triititry .
I
,/ftfitiii .
K'07''
XiiliKi, mu/
.lliv.isiiiiti .
Stati:r ofHai/xtiy.
_______
^_____ — -^
Coast of' (riihioi
rmi/jo
^
Mi>iu<iiiitl)t/)n (II-
Mcainiiui/f .
X
( 11/ i nil in .
/
f'
/f/iii//iir/>fi/\
/
/ ^ ^ _J.
/
vw
^ '
Alt/ li tin .
1
Hijl 11/ t/ii- /iiti'i iiir.
/
-______^
<
(rree/ilniit/ .
/
A'f'tr liritnifi .
I.ii/iiiiitnr.
OI^ (
/
f'niini/n .
'
yova Srottn .
\
rnitrti Jta/rj.
1
i
Islands i/i i/fifjal .
\
1
Mr.xico and Floridn.
!
o
./
mo
!i'i> v*
>fl -fOfi -J
■••
..
.,. 1^ 7
V. Hi
i> ,Orti - ^m
-
■V :rrT
^ r.f
, , , jjm> /.,-"" '""" '7'
I! ' /fl/>n
b
~
~~~ .
^____
= .
—
t.Wit/ Jirifam ami
- — ,
— ^_.
anrl Sttitze'i'ttntt.
Fo/im/t fi/if/ HnjJhi
1
(iei-mtim\ Olid ffie
"~- — ,
ft-ancf
-.
_
.fpniii. (utti Poi-tiujitl
^'^^
^
^^___^
Jra(\: lUtti Jjltmifj
--^
- — __,
TuH-ey
^-—^
1
-—
<
•X
<
^hm Minor, or
A 'fito/ia
—--
^-_____
r— —- ^
Fa/fjtiiir. find tJir
irjt t'f .fvittt .
1
^-— -
--^
OthfrTurkifh Oomi/iii>tu
^
--
^—
-
.
Irufm. utffim tJi.
Gan^AT.
-
' :
.
Indidt. hri'oiid du-
—
rhmn
1
' ^j:^ ^
Japan
_, . ._ ^
—
Xulnn. and
.thwtsinin
^^^ZT
^""^
StittiJ vf' Btir/itiry
■^
- —
^^
(htur of'Ouhtea
' ' '
- —
ffn/ffi
, .^
&
---
Afoni'mi'/ii/m or
Morttituu/n
A
^
Ihiihutn
/
CHR O.YOZ O GJCAL CHAR T
\,
Zttnijurhftf .
/
-C
' '
Xif/rittn .
7
'
JirJt t.f die Liti-i iiii ■
_
y iLiXiuniuii^ lue ivise aiici ii ogress
,
-
***
(hcfjtiaitd
^
Zn/inidi>r
_
OF CHRISTIANITY AND OF ^lOHAMMEDIhiSl
fmuuhi
1 TJJRO rcHO UT Tim n "orl n ,
~"-^,^
Xfiva Sct'tift .
/
\
-^.^
Fnitnl .itiitej
//ir I*i'ffff/r/ff'f />/
^^-~.^_^
Ijliuidj in oefirral .
/ ///J'/ r//d/ij//i' t f ///'un/y^// J)\' /
-——___
ilf.nfo and F/oridn
///////'/ .\ff>/f/imm/v/icni /;i' //id' t'd'// ^'* /i\' fiit< //du-l' A'fi/i//d
■~
tUiyannJWti, (hdi
///(" /'r/i/i/i//ii/irr /•/' Pf///a///.wi
-
Btxud.
\ : —
f—
-^-jfil-
"^~"-
Vr
.
-^^
^l^_
L -
'
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
OF THE
PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL
IN DIFFERENT NATIONS SINCE ITS FIRST PROMULGATION.
Abufque Eoo cardine ad ultimam
Metam occldentis fidera permeans
Obllqua, vitali calore
Cunfta creatque, fovetquc, alitque.
G. Buchanan.
A HE flate of the world at the introdudlion of Chri ll:ia nit j vs^as State of the
fuch as at once evinced its neceffity, and prefented the nioft fa-^u°s'^todw ''
Yourable opportunity for its extenllve propagation. coming of
The various nations, of which the Roman empire was com-
pofed, were funk in the groliell fuperdition, and debafed by
the prevalence of the moll pernicious vices'. The utmoft of
what mere human wifdom could do towards the moral improve-
' See note A.
B ment
2 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
ment of the world had been fairly tried during the long courfe
of four tlioufand years ; and the refult of that protracted trial
had ferved to prove, that the world by its own wifdom knew
not God, and was unable to difcover and enforce the principles of
true religion and virtue. The Jews, the only people to whom a
divine communication had been made, were in a ftate of degene-
racy and corruption : it was time therefore that the fupreme Go-
vernor of the univerfe, who for wife though myfterious reafons
had fo long permitted this ignorance, fliould at length introduce
fome clearer and more efFe(H:ual manifellation of his will, to cor-
real the errors of mankind, and to refcue them from the corrup-
tions and mifery in which the}'^ were involved.
For the fuccefsful promulgation of fuch a divine revelation, the
political Jit itation of the greater part of the world afforded peculiar
advantages. Nations differing widely from each other, both as to
their language and their manners, were comprehended within the
vail limits of the Roman empire, and united together in ibcial in-
tercourfe. An eafy communication %\as thus opened to the re-
moteft countries; and the moll ignorant and barbarous people had
gradually felt the civilizing influence of the laws, the commerce,
and the literature of the Romans. At the birth of Chriil, the em-
pire was, moreover, in a Hate of greater freedom from wars and
difl'enfions, than it had been during many preceding years ; as if
the tranquillity which it then enjoyed had been deligned not only
to facilitate the progrcfs of his religion, but to be defcriptive of
the benign and peaceful effe6ts which it was intended to produce
among mankind.
Birth and For fuch bcneficcnt purpofes, and at fuch an aufpicious period,
Clirift7 ° ^^^ ^^" ^^ ^^^ defcended upon earth, and ali'umed our nature.
It would be foreign to the purpofe of this brief view of the pro-
grefs
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 3
grefs of Chrillianity, to dwell on the fucceeding hiftory of Chrill
himfelf. Suffice it to fay, that, during the courfe of his miniftry
upon earth, our Lord demonftrated the truth of his divine milTion
by a feries of unqueftionable miracles ; delivered to his Difciples
the leading dotlrincs and precepts of his religion; and, fliortly after
his afcenfion, qualitied them, by the effufion of the Holy Ghoft, for
the great and important work of propagating his religion through-
out the world.
It was the exprefs command of Chrift, that " repentance and CENT.
" remiffion of fins fliould be preached in his name among all na- '■
" tions, beginning at Jerufklem." This is a paflage ot Scripture, cimrch firii
which, as it has been jutlly obferved'', at once points out what the j^^^^^^^^^ "*
Chriftian religion is, and where we may look for its commence-
ment. The lirll Chriilian Church was accordingly ellablilhed at
Jerufalem ; but within a lliort time after the memorable day of
Pentecoll, many thoufands of the Jews, partly natives of Judaea,
and partly inhabitants of other Roman provinces, were converted
to the faith of Chrill:. The perlecution which foon after fucceeded
the death of the proto-martyr St. Stephen was the occafion of
propagating the Gofpel throughout Paletline. The Apoftles alone And through-
ventured to remain at Jerufalem. The reft of the Difciples dif-°"
perfcd themfelves into the fevcral parts of Judcea, Galilee, and Sa-
maria ; and wherever they went, they fuccefsfully preached the
do6lrine of Chrift.
While the Apoftles and others were thus diligently employed in converfionof
propagating the Gofpel, Saul of Tarfus was perfecuting the infant '' '^" '
Church. But in the midll of his career, he was fuddcnly con-
^ Milner's Church Hiftory, chap, i,
B 2 verted
4 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, verted to the faith of Chrill, and commiflioned as his Apoftle to
'■ the Gentiles. Independently of the miraculous gifts with which
this extraordinary man was endowed, his natural talents were of
the highelt order, and he had made conllderablc attainments both
in Hebrew and Grecian learning. He polVefled alfo a fpirit of in-
defatigable labour, and of invincible fortitude and patience, which
admirably qualified him for the arduous office to which he was
called. To the eminent abilities and exertions of this great Apo-
flle mull: accordingly be attributed much of the unparalleled fuc-
cefs of the Gofpel at its firll: publication.
About this time, the Churches throughout Juda?a, Galilee, and
Samaria enjoyed an interval of repofe from the perfecution of the
Jews, and were in confequence confiderably ftrengthened and en-
larged. At this favourable conjun6lure, Saint Peter leaving Jeru-
falem, where, with the reft of the Apoftles, he had hitherto re-
mained, travelled through all quarters of Paleftine, confirming the
difciples, and particularly vifited I>ydda, Saron, and Joppa, the
inhabitants of which places almoft univerfally received the Gof-
pel <=.
Admiffion of Hitherto Chritlianity had been preached to the Jews alone; but
into the the time was now arrived for the full difcovery of the divine pur-
chnftian p^^g ^^ extend the knowledge of it to the Gentiles. This im-
portant event took place at Ciefarea, the refidence of the Roman
Governor, about feven years after the afccnfion of our Lord.
During the tranfaclions which have been juft related, fome further
circumftances took place refpeding the extenfion of Chriftianity.
When the Difciples, who were driven from Jeruliilem on the
death of St. Stephen, had palled through Judiea and Samaria, they
* A&.6 ix. 35.
travelled
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 5
travelled as far as Phoenice, Cyprus, and Antioch, as yet confining <" ^ ^' T.
their labours to the Jews. At length, however, feme of them, '■ —
on their arrival at Antioch, addrefled themfelves to the Greek ^ in-
habitants of that city, and a great number of them were in con-
fequence converted to the faith. Intelligence of this event being
communicated to the Church at Jerufalem, the Apoftles immedi-
ately fent Barnabas, to confirm the work of their converfion ;
who, finding fo promifing a field for Apofi:olical labours, went to
Tarfus, and brought back with him the converted Saul. At An- Saul and Ear-
tioch they continued a year, forming and cfiablifliing the firft lioJ;,^"/'' '^"'
Chriftian Church among the heathen ; and in this city the Difci-
ples were firft denominated Chrijiiam.
The fubfequent hifiory in the A6ls of the Apollles is alnioft Travels of
exclufively confined to the travels of St. Paul and his fellow-
labourers, which are fo univerfally known, tliat it would be fuper-
fluous to enter into any minute detail of them. It may be fuffi-
cient to obferve in the words of the Apoftle himfelf, that " from
" Jerufalem, and round about unto Illyricum, he fully preached
" the Gofpel of Chrill:." This comprehenfive circuit included Sy-
ria, Phoenicia, the rich and populous provinces of Afia Minor, and
of Macedonia and Greece ; in which extenfive dilirids, the cities
of Antioch, Lyllra, and Derbe, of Theifalonica and Philippi, of
Athens, Corinth, and Ephefus, particularly witnefled his zeal and
activity in the Chriftian caufe. Nor were thefe the boundaries
of his miniftry. Rome itfelf, and, according to Clement and
others'^, the countries weft of Italy, including Spain, and pof-
fibly the fliores of Gaul and Britain, were vifited by this great
' i. e. Heathens. Sec the various reading.
' Wells's Hiftorical Geography of the Old and New Teftament, vol. ii. p. 298.
Apoftle,
ff
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT. Apoftle, till his various labours in the fervice of Ch rift were at
'■ — length terminated by his martyrdom near Rome in the year 64
or 65.
Travels of
the other
Apoftles.
Of tlie travels of the reft of the Apoftles, and of the further pro-
pagation of Chriftianity during the remainder of the firft century,
but very fliort and iniperfedl accounts remain. St. Peter was
more particularly fuccefsftil amongft his countrymen the Jews.
The laft hiftorical notice in Scripture of this zealous Apoftle pre-
fents him to us at Antioch. After this, he was probably engaged
in preaching chiefly to the Jews of the difperfion in Pontus, Gala-
tia, Cappadocia, Afia proper, and Bithynia, to whom his firft
Epiftle is addrelTed; and about the year 03, he is fuppofed to have
left thofe provinces, and to have proceeded to Rome'; where he
is reported to have received the crown of martyrdom in the fame
year with his illuftrious fellow-apoftle St. Paul.
St. John is faid to have continued in Paleftine till near the com-
mencement of the Jewifli war, (A. D. 66.) at which eventful pe-
riod he quitted that devoted country, and travelled into Afia. lie
fixed his refidence at Ephefus ; which celebrated city and the
neighbouring territory were the great fcene of his miniftry during
the remainder of his long extended life.
St. Matthew, according to Socrates ^, preached in the Afiatic
Ethiopia. Egypt, according to Eufcbius and St. Jerome, was vi-
ftted by St. Mark, who founded a Church at Alexandria. The
extenfive field which is atrigncd to St. Thomas by Origen and So-
phronius is Parthia, Media, Carmania, Baftriana, and the neigh-
bouring nations. Socrates records St. Andrew to have preached
in Scythia, and St. Bartholomew in India.
f Eufeb. Hift. Eccl. lib. iii.
Ilift. Eccl. lib. i. c. 19.
Befides
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 7
Befides the dillricls which are thus alhgned by eccleflaftical c E N T.
tradition to thefe Apoftles, there are others, in which Chrillian '■ —
Churches were unqueftionably planted, and which are incidentally
mentioned in Scripture ; as Cyrene and its neighbourhood, and
the whole northern coall of Africa ; Cyprus, Crete, and the illands
of the ^gean fea. It is, however, impoffible to trace with accu-
racy the travels of the Apoftles and their various fellow-labourers
in the great ^^'ork of propagating Chriftianity throughout the
world.
Yet it is evident from the narrative of St. Luke, from the Epi- General pro-
files of St. Paul and St. Peter, from the teftimony of ecclefiaftical fia'^ji^?, durin'r
writers, and occafionally even of heathen authors themfelves '', ''"^ /^''^ """
that the Gofpel was preached in almoll every quarter of the
Roman empire, and even far beyond its boundaries, within the
fpace of thirty years after our Lord's afcenlion ; and that in
moft of thofe parts great numbers were " daily added to the
" Church i."
Before we purfue the hillory of its progrefs during the fubfe- Cauii-softhe
quent ages, it may not, however, be irrelevant to the defign of "gj,, of the
this brief Iketch of the fubje6t, to advert to the caiifes of the rapid tJo'pei-
extenfion of the Gofpel which has been juft exhibited, and to the
effc^s which it produced in the world. Various have been the
attempts of Antichrillian writers to account for the extraordinary
propagation of Chriftianity at this period from the operation of
'■ See particularly Tacit. Annal. lib. xv. C. Plin. Trajano Imp. lib. x. Ep. 97.
with Paley's remarks on thofe paffages, Evid. vol. ii. p. 234.
' Col. i. 6, 23. The extraordinary progrefs of Chriftianity during the firft cen-
tury is admirably dcfcrlbed by Bifliop Pearfon, in his Expofition of the Creed,
Art. Chr'ijl; and by Dr. Palcy, Evidences, vol. ii. p. aao — 327. See alfo note B.
caufes
8 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, caufes merely human. One ingenious and laboured effort of this
'■ kind was particularly made by a late celebrated hillorian •', whofe
unhappy prejudices againft the religion of Chrift led him to attri-
bute its rapid fuccefs to certain caufes, which he reprefented as
being wholly unconnedled with any divine interpofition.
It cannot be denied, that the wifdom of Providence had or-
dained the introduction of Chriftianity at a period, when the Hate
of the world was peculiarly favourable to its fuccefsful propaga-
tion ; and to thele we liave already briefly adverted. Yet, not-
withlianding the moral neceffities of mankind, and the extent,
union, and peace of the Roman empire, Chrillianity had to
contend with ditficulties, M'hich no mere human fupport could
have enabled it to furmount. It was diredly oppofed to the
moll inveterate prejudices of the Jews, and to the prevailing
principles, cuftoms, and inclinations of the Gentiles. Its myf-
terious and humiliating dodlrines were calculated to offend the
pride of the philofopher ; the limplicity of its worthip but ill
accorded with the multiplied fuperrtitions of the vulgar; and the
purity and llridnefs of its moral precepts were alike irreconcile-
able to the vicious difpolitions and pradices of all. In addition to
thcfe difficulties, Chriliianity had to encounter, both amono- Jews
and Gentiles, the machinations of interefted pricfts, and the jealous
and oppreffive policy of princes and magillrates ; and actually fuf-
taincd a feries of perfecutions from its firll: introdudion to its elta-
blilbment as the religion of the Roman empire, which were alone
fufficient to have overwhelmed and extinguithed a fyftem not
^ Hift. of ihe Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire, vol. i. chap. 15. For fa-
tlsfaftory replies to the reafonings and infinuations of the fceptical hirtorian, fee
the BiOiop of Llandaff 's Apology for Chriftianity, and the Tracls of Lord Hailes
and Mr. Milner.
founded
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. Q
founded in truth, and fupported only by human wifdom and CENT.
power. '■ — -
That Chriftianity, as is univerfally acknowledged, fhould tri-
umph over thefe accumulated difficulties, and, within the firft cen-
tury after its introdudlion, become widely diffufed, not only in rude
and barbarous countries, but among the moll civilized and polithed
nations of the world, that is, under circumftances w^hich muft
have proved fatal to the moll artful impofture, is a fad: unparal-
leled in the hillory of mankind, and can only be fatisfadorilv ac-
counted for on the ground of its divine origin, and of fome fuper-
natural interpofition in its favour. And fuch interpolition, ac-
cording to the exprefs promife of their divine Mailer, a6lually ac-
companied the minillry of the Apoftles ; " They went forth and
" preached every where, the Lord working with them, and con-
" firming the word with figns following '." The various miracu-
lous gifts which they publicly exercifed, and communicated to'
others, irrelillibly engaged the attention of mankind, and indif-
putably confirmed the divine origin and truth of their dotlrine.
But, befides thefe more extraordinary and fenfible attcllations to
their minillry, there were both in their inllructions themfelves,
and in the manner in which they were conveyed, and in their ge-
neral difpofitions and condu6l, as real, though not as linking,
marks of divine agency and guidance. They difplayed in the moft
fimple yet forcible manner the intrinfic excellence of Chrillianity,
the perfection of its morality, the purity and llrength of its mo-
tives, the awful nature of its punifliments, and the fublimity of its
rewards. They were, above all, examples in their own perfons of
the truths which they laboured to inculcate upon others, exhibit-
ing in their uniform practice the fublimeft virtues of our holy re-
ligion.
' Mark xvi. 20.
c Nor
ir> BPxIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT. Nor was the rel'ult of their endeavours to inllru6l and reform
— ;^— — mankind lefs eminently fuccefsful than might jullly be expected
fluence oi froHi the Operation of fuch powerful caufes. The change which
Clinihanity. ^.^g gradually eifeded in the moral condition of the world by the
labours of the firft preachers of Chrillianity, is univerfally allowed
to have been, in the higheft degree, beneficial and important. The
ftate of fuperttition and vice, in which both Jews and Gentiles were
involved previous to the introdudlion of Chriftianity, has been al-
ready mentioned ; but a llriking difference immediately appears
wherever either were converted to that heavenly religion. The
accounts which may be derived from the A6ls of the Apollles and
from the Epillles of St. Paul, confirmed as they are incidentally
by the teftimony of an impartial witnefs ", exhibit the moll pleaf-
ing and fatisfadlory view of the pure and elevated principles, dif-
pofitions, and manners of the primitive Chriftians. The influence
of Chriflianity was, it is true, at firft confined to individuals, and
chiefly to the middle and lower clafles of fociety. But as the
numbers of the Difciples are uniformly reprefented to have borne,
at an early period, no inconfidcrable proportion to the rell of the
people, and were every where daily increafing, the beneficial con-
fequences of their principles and conducl were felt in public as
well as in private life. jNIany immoral and cruel practices were
difcontinued, and at length aboliflied ; the condition of the lower
orders of the people was gradually ameliorated, and the general
" See the letter of Pliny already referred to, in which the blanielefsnefs and
purity of charader which difiinguiflied the firft difciples of Chrift are diftinAIy
acknowledged. The ancient Apologifts, alfo, of the Church conflantly appeal to
their virtuous condu6l, and to the beneficial effedls of Chriflianity, as an evidence
in their favour, with a confidence which nothing but a confcioufnefs of its truth
could have infpired.
ftate
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 1 1
ftate of the Roman empire became in the courfe of a few cen- cent.
tunes vifibly and efl'entially improved ". —
But to refume our account of the progrefs of Chriftianity. cent.
During the fecond century the boundaries of the Chriftian Church '
were confiderablv enlarged. It is, indeed, by no means eafv to ^'^"S^fs dur-
. . ' , •' ing the le-
determme, with any degree ot certamty, the different countries cond century
into which the Gofpel was firll introduced in this age. Juftin the 'sL^rGaui '
martyr, who wrote about the year 106 after the afcenfion of our ^"'^ ^"'^i"'
Lord, fpeaks of its extenfive propagation in thefe remarkable
words : " There is not a nation, either of Greek or Barbarian, or
" of any other name, even of thofe who wander in tribes and Uve
" in tents, amongft whom prayers and thankfgivings are not of-
" fered to the Father and Creator of the univerfe by the name ot
" the crucified Jefus°." Thefe expreffions of the eloquent Father
may be admitted to be fomewhat general and declamatory ; yet it
is obvious, that his defcription mull, in a confiderable degree, have
correfponded with the truth. Undoubted teftimonies remain of
the exiftence of Chriftianity in this century in Germany, Spain,
Gaul, and Britain. It is poffible, as we have already feen, that the
light of the Gofpel might have dawned on the Tranfalpine Gaul
before the conclufion of the Apoftolic age ; but the eftablifliment
of Chriftian Churches in that part of Europe cannot be fatisfaclo-
rilv afcertained before the fecond century P. At that period, Po-
■ See, on the fubjeft of the beneficial influence of Chriftianity, Paley's Evi-
dences, vol. ii. chap. 7. and the Biniop of London's late Eftay. See alfo Mr.
Nares's Sermon on the Tranllation of the Scriptures into the Oriental Languages,
note 17.
° Dial, cum Tryph.
p See note C. Mofticim fuppofes, that fome preachers in the firft ages might
have laboured in Gaul, but with little fuccefs. And with this opinion Tillcmoiit
c 2 nearly
12 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, thinus, in concert with Irenaeus and others from Afxa, laboured lb
II.
fuccefstully in Gaul, that Churches were founded at Lyons and
V'ienne. From Gaul Chrirtianity appears to have palVcd into that
part of Germany which was fubjecl to the Romans, and from
thence into our own country. By Tertullian alfo it is related,
that the Moors and Gretulians of Africa, feveral nations inhabiting
the borders of Spain, various provinces of France, and parts of
Britain inaccefllble to the Romans, and alfo the Sarmatians, Daci,
Germans, and Scythians, received the Gofpel in this age 1. To-
wards the end of the century, Pantjenus, a philofopher of Alex-
andria, is faid by Eufebius"" to have preached in India, and to have
found Chrillians in that country. But although there is reafon to
believe that India had already partially received the light of
Chrillianity, it is more probably fuppofed, that the labours of Pan-
tasnus were directed to certain Jews of Arabia Felix, who had
been previoufly inllrucled by St. Bartholomew the Apoftle^.
Caufei. Tliefame caiifcs, which produced the extraordinary and rapid
fuccefs of Chrillianity in the firll century, contributed to its pro-
grefs in the fecond. The gift of tongues was, indeed, beginning
to be withdrawn from the preachers of the Gofpel ; but other mi-
raculous powers were undoubtedly continued during this century;
nearly agrees. See Moftieim. Comment, de Rebus Chriftianis ante Conftantinum,
fed. 3. The late reception of Chriftianity in Gaul is argued from Sulp. Sev.
lib. ii. cap. 32. " Ac turn primum inter Gallias niartyria vifa ; ferius trans Alpes
" religione Dei fufcepta." Tlicfe were the martyrs of Lyons.
■s Ad Jud. c. 7.
' Hift. Eccl. lib. V. cap. 10.
• See Mofheini, cent. ii. part i. Other ecclefiaftical writers, however, inter-
pret this account of Eufcbius as literally referring to India, particularly Jortin and
Milner.
though
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 13
though, as the number of Chrillian Churches increaled, they were C E NT.
Tf
gradually diminilhed. In addition to thele divine and lupernatu- ■
ral caufes of the propagation of Chrillianity, one of a more ordi-
nary nature may be mentioned, as having contributed materially
to this important efFed. This w^as the tranjlation of the New TeJ-
tanient into different languages, more efpecially into the Latin,
which was now more univerfally known than any other. Of the
Latin verfions, that which has been diflinguiflied by the name of
the Italic ' was the moil celebrated, and was followed by the Sy-
riac, the Egyptian, and the Ethiopic, the dates of which cannot,
however, be accurately afcertained.
In the third centurij the progrefs of Chrillianity in the world CENT.
was very confiderable, though, with refped; to the particular coun- '■ —
tries into which it was introduced, the fame degree of uncertainty
prevails as was noticed in the fecond. The celebrated Origen, hav-
ing been invited from Alexandria by an Arabian prince, fucceeded
in converting a tribe of wandering Arabs to the Chriftian faith".
The fierce and warlike nation of the Goths, who, inhabiting the Converfion
1 • ^ of the Goths.
countries of JNIcena and Ihrace, made perpetual incurfions into
the neighbouring provinces, and fome likewife of the adjoining
tribes of Sarmatia, received the knowledge of the Gofpel by means
of feveral Bifliops, who were either fent thither from Afia, or had
become their captives. Thefe venerable teachers, by the miracu-
lous powers which they exercifed, and by the fandity of their
lives, became the inrtruments of converting great numbers, and,
in procefs of time, of foftening and civilizing this rude and barba-
rous people.
' The origin of this denomination is uncertain. See, hovveverj fome obferva-
tions upon it in the Chrillian Obferver for May 1807, p. 283.
" Eufeb. Ilift. Eccl. lib. iv. cap. 19. p. 331.
In
14
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT.
III.
Progrefs in
Fiance.
In France, during the reign of the Emperor Deeius^, and in me
niidfl of his perfccution, the Chrillian Churches, which had hi-
therto been chiefly confined to tlie neighbourhood of Lyons and
Vienne, were confiderably increafed. By the labours of many
pious and zealous men, amonglt whom Saturninus, the firfl Bifhop
of Touloufe, was particularly dilUnguiflied, Churches were founded
at Paris, Tours, Aries, Narbonne, and in feveral other places.
From thefe fources, the knowledge of the Gofpel fpread in a fliort
time through the whole country. In the courfe of this century,
Chrillianity flourilhed in Germany, particularly in thofe parts of it
which border upon France. Maternus, Clemens, and others,
founded, in particular, the Churches of Cologne, Treves, and Metz.
No pofitive account has been tranfmitted relpecfting the progrel*s'
intheBritifhof Chrillianity in the Britifh ifles during the third century. The
hillorians of Scotland contend, indeed, that the Gofpel tfien firft
vifited that country; and there is reafon to believe that their ac-
count may be true J^
ille:
;i.>-
Caules.
In this century, the clemency and mildnefs of feverat oftlie
Roman emperors, and the encouragement which fome of them
gave to Chrillianity, tended materially to augment its influ-
ence ; and though the number of miracles was confiderably dimi-
nifhed, fome extraordinary powers were flill continued to the
Church. The piety and charity of the Chrillian difciples conti-
nued alfo to excite the notice and admiration of the heathen ; and
the zealous labours of Origen and others in the tranllation and
difperfion of the New Teftament, and in the compofition of dif-
ferent works in the defence and illullration of Chriftianitv, con-
* A. D. 250.
y See Uflier and Stillingfleet, Antiq. et Orig. Eccl. Brit.
tri bated
OF THE PROGRESS OF TFIE GOSPEL. 15
tributed to increale the number of Chriftians, and to extend the cent,
boundaries of the Church. — — —
Hitherto Chriftianity had been eftabHflaed and propagated in the cent.
world, not only independently of all human contrivance and fup ~ —
port, but in oppofition to every fpecies of worldly authority.
During the long courfc of three hundred years, the Church had
been expofed to the malice and power of its numerous and for-
midable enemies. It had fuflained the fiery trial of ten perfecu-
tions, and the various efforts which had been made to extinguilli
or deprefs it. But, inflead of finking under the weight of thefe
calamities, the numbers of the difciples were every where multi-
plied, q^nd the limits of Chriftianity were progrefTively enlarged.
Early, however, in the fourth century a different fcene began to
be prefented. About the year 312, Conflantine the Great, having Comerfion of
defeated the tyrant Maxentius, granted to the Chriflians full liberty SieSt!"
to live according to their own inllitutions ; and fbon afterwards
himfelf embraced the Chriftian religion. Various realbns might
concur in producing this important event. The Chriflians were,
at this period, the mofl powerful, though not the mofl numerous
party. Arnobius % who wrote immediately before Conllantine's
acceffion to the imperial throne, fpeaks of the whole world as
filled with the do6lrine of Chrifl, of an innumerable body of Chrif-
tians in diftant provinces, and of their progrefTive increafe in all coun-
tries. The evident tendency of Chriftianity to promote the fiability
of government, by enforcing the obedience of the people, and the
general pra6tice of virtue, doubtlefs, alio, contributed to increale
this favourable imprefTion on the mind of Conffantine. And,
what is moi-e to his honour, it is probable, that, in procefs of time,
^ Arnob. in Gentes, lib. i.
he
l6 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, he acquired more extenfive views of the excellence and importance
IV. . .
'■ — of the Chriftian religion, and gradually arrived at an entire con-
viction of its divine origin. About the year 321, when, in confe-
quence of the defeat and death of Licinius, he remained fole lord
of the Roman empire, ConlLintine openly avowed his oppofition
Zeal of Con- to Paganifm. From that period, he earneftly exhorted all his fub-
feme of his jects to embrace the Golpel ; and, at length, towards the cloie or
uuceiors. jjjg reign, zealoufly employed the refources of his genius, the au-
thority of his laws, and the influence of his liberality, to complete
the dell:rud:ion of the Pagan fuperftitions, and to ertablifli Chrifti-
anity in every part of the empire.
' The fons of Conltantine imitated the zeal of their father,
as did all his fuccellbrs in this century, with the exception of
the apoftate Julian, whofe infidious attempts to reftore the rites
of Paganifm occafioned a fliort interruption to the triumphant
progrefs of Chriftianity. Thefe were, however, fpeedily counter-
balanced by the renewed eflbrts of Jovian, and the fucceeding em-
perors, to the time of Theodofius the Great ». The activity and
determination of this illulirious prince were exerted in the moll
efleclual manner, in the extirpation of Pagan idolatry and fuper-
rtition, and in the ertablilhment and advancement of Chriflianity ; fo
that towards the dole of this century the religion of the Gentiles
leemed to be fall tending towards negleft and extindion ''. The
fevere edidls, and the violent means \\hich were otherwife em-
ployed to efFedl this important purpofe, mull unquellionably be
condemned. But it mud be remembered, that Chrillianity cannot
be julUy chargeable with the errors of its friends, and that the
» A. D. 379.
^ The language of St. Jerome flrongly conveys this idea. " Solitudineni patU
" tur et in urbc gentilitas. Dii quondam nationum, cum bubonibus et notftuis, in
" folis culminibus remanferunt." Jcr. ad Lc6l. Kp. 57.
wife
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 17
wife and tolerant maxims which are now lb generally acknow- cent.
ledged, were not then fufficiently known, or were erroneoully — ~ —
deemed inapplicable to the grofs fuperftition of the Gentiles. But
if fuch were the zeal of Conftantine and his fucceflbrs in the caufe
of Chrirtianity, we cannot be furprifed at its fuccefsful extenfion
amongft many barbarous and uncivilized nations.
During this century, the province of Armenia, which had pro- Progrefa of
bably been, in fome meafure, vifited with the light of Chrillianity J;,'''^^^'",^.
at its firft rife, became completely illuminated. This change was
chiefly produced by the labours of Gregory, commonly called the
EjiUghtener. In Perfia alfo, which is fuppofed to have contained Perfi*.
many Chrillians even in the firlt and fecond centuries, the Gofpel
was during the prefent more extenfively propagated.
Towards the middle of this century", Frumentius, an inhabitant Abyffmia.
of Egypt, carried the knowledge of Chrillianity to a people of
Ethiopia, or Abylfinia, whofe capital was Auxumis. He baptized
their king, together with feveral perfons of the highell rank in his
court; and, returning into Egypt, was confecrated by St. Athana-
fius the firft Biftiop of that country, where he afterwards preached
with great fuccefs. The Church thus founded in Abyflinia con-
tinues to this day, and tlill confiders herfelf as a daughter of Alex-
andria.
Chrillianity was introduced into the province of Iberia, between Iberia.
the Euxine and the Cafpian feas, now called Georgia, by means of
a female captive, during the reign of Conllantine, whofe pious
' A.D. 333.
D and,
18 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEWlTIT HO
C F. N T. and, as it is aflerted'', miraculous endowments lb deeply imprefled
IV.
the king and queen, that they abandoned idolatry, and lent to
Conftantinople for proper perlbtis to inltrud; them and their fub-
jedls in the knowledge of the Chriftian religion.
TheHomeri- Soon after the death of Conftantine, his fon Conftantius fent an
embalTy to a people called Honieritae, fuppofed to have been the
ancient Sabaeans, and the pollerity of Abraham by Keturah,
dwelling in Arabia Felix. One of the principal ambafladors was
Theophilus, an Indian, who in his youth had been fent as aa
hoftage to Conllantine from the inhabitants of the illand Diu, and
i»tif«;) fettling at Rome led a monallic life, and obtained great reputation
for fandity. By this miirionary the Gofpel was preached to the
Homeritre ; the king and many of the people were converted, and
Chrillianity was crtabliflied in their country. After this, Theophi-
lus went to Diu, and in his way pafled through many regions of
India, where the Gofpel was already received, and where he redi-
fied fome irregularities in practice. Both Theophilus, however,
and thefe Indian Chrillians, were Arians'. ^uJa
Among the During the reign of the Emperor Valens, a large body of the
Goths, who had remained attached to their ancient fuperftitions,
notwithftanding the previous converfion of fome of their country-
men, were permitted by that prince to pals the Danube, and. to
inhabit Dacia, INIoefia, and Thrace, on condition of living fubjed:
to the Roman laws, and of embracing Chrillianity : this condi-
tion was accordingly accepted by their king Fritigem. The cele-
"i By Rufinus, and after liim by Socrates, Sozomen, and Theodorct. See Jortin,
Eccl. Remarks, vol. ii. 73.
' Jortin, vol. ii.
brated
^*?*kV :■
I
OF THE PROGRESS OP THE GOSPEL. 19
brated Ulphilas, Bilhop of thofe Goths who dwelt in Moefia, con- CENT,
tributed greatly to their improvement, by travjlatbig the four — ^^L—
Gq/'pels into the Gothic language.
Notwithftanding the utmoft efforts of the Chriftian Bidiops in
the European provinces of the empire, great numbers of Pagans
Hill remained. In Gaul, however, the labours of the venerable i" Gaul.
Martin of Tours were fo fuccefsful in the deftrudion of idolatrv
and fuperftition, and the propagation of Chriftianity, that he julUy
acquired the honourable title of the Apojlle of the Gauls.
'jn.
iioThe authority and the examples of Conftantine and his imperial Caufes.
lucceflbrs probably tended greatly to the progrefs of the Chrillian
religion during this century. But it is, at the fame time, undeni-
able, that the indefatigable zeal of the BiJ/iops, and other pious
men, the fandity of their lives, the intrhific excellence of Chrijli-
anity, the various tranflations of the facred writings, and the fu-
pernatural powers which, though greatly diminiflied, probably
Hill exilted, in fome meafure, in the Church, mull be allowed to
have moll materially contributed to this extraordinary fuccefs*^.
. lAt the beginning of the fffh century the Roman empire was cent.
divided into two diftincl fovereignties, under the dommion of Ar- '■ —
cadius in the Eaft, and of Honorius in the Weft. The confufions
and calamities which about this period attended the incurfions of
the Goths, the temporary pofleflion of Italy by Odoacer, and the
fubfequent etlablifliment of the kingdom of the Ollrogoths, were
undoubtedly prejudicial to the progrefs of Chriftianity.
The zeal of the Chriftian emperors, more efpecially of thofe who Progrefs of
Chrilliaaitj'.
f See note D.
D 2 reigned
20 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, reigned in the Eaft, was, not withft:inding, luccefsfully exerted in
V.
extirpating the remains of the Gentile fuperllitions, and the
Church continued daily to gain ground on the idolati-ous nations
in the empire. In the Eaft, the inhabitants of Mount Libanus
and Antilibanus were induced, by the perfuafions of Simeon the
Stylite, to embrace the Chriftian religion. By his influence, alfo,
it was introduced into a certain diftrift of the Arabians.
Indians on About the middle of this century, the Indians on the coaft of
Malabar. Malabar were converted to Chrillianity by the Syrian Mar-Tho-
mas, a Neltorian, who has been confounded by the Portuguele
with the Apoftle St. Thomas^. Some ecclefiaftical writers^ in-
deed, place the arrival of this millionary in India during the
feventli century. But it is, perhaps, more correal to refer this lat-
ter event to the confirmation of the Church already in a flourifli-
ing ftate, by the labours of two other Syrians, Mar-Sapor and
Mar-Perofis, during that century''. To thefe inftances of the pro-
grefs of Chriftianity in the Eaft, may be added the converfion of a
confiderable number of Jews in the ifland of Crete, who had beeii
previoufly deceived by the pretenlions of the impoftor Moles Cre-
German na- tenfis. In the Weft, the German nations, who had deftroyed that
divifion of the empire, gradually embraced the religion of the con-
quered people. Some of them had been converted to the Chriftian
faith before their incurftons upon the empire ; and fuch, amongft
others, was the cafe of the Goths. It is, however, uncertain at
what time, and by whofe labours, the Vandals, Sueves, and Alans
K See Afiatic Refearches, vol. vii. Account of the St. Tliome Cliriflians on the
coaft of Malabar, by F. Wicde, Efq. Thefe Cliriftians will again be noticed in a
fubfequent part of this work.
'' See note E.
were
tions
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 21
^rere evangelized. The Burgundians, who inhabited the banks of cent.
the Rhine, and who palled from thence into Gaul, received the '■ —
Golpel, hoping to be preferved by its divine Author from the ra-
vages of the Huns. And, in general, thefe fierce and barbarous
nations were induced to embrace the Chrillian religion by the de-
fire of living in greater fecurity amidft a people who, for the molt
part, profefled it ; and from a perfuafion that the dod:rine of the
majority mull be the bell.
-fit was on fimilar principles that Clovis, king of the Salii, a na-The Franks.
tion of the Franks, whofe kingdom he founded in Gaul, became a
convert to Chrillianity, after a battle with the Alemanni in the
year 496, in which he had implored the affillance of Chrill. This
prince, pro%'ing viclorious, was baptized at Rheims by Remigius,
Bifliop of that city ; and the example of the king was immediately
followed by the baptifm of three thoufand of his fubje6ls. It is
fcarcely necefl'ary to obferve, that there was probably but little of
convidlion or fincerity in either. In Britain, Chrillianity was al-
moft extinguiflied by the predatory incurfions of the Scots and
Pi<fts, and, afterwards, by the perfecutions of the Saxons. The
Chrillian faith was, however, planted in Ireland by Palladius, and Ireland.
after him by Succathus, an inhabitant of Scotland, whofe name
was changed to Patrick by Celelline the Roman Pontiff, from
whom both thefe millions had proceeded. The latter of thefe
pious and zealous preachers, who has been fly led the ylpoJIIc of the
Irijh, arrived in Ireland in the year 432, and was fo fuccefsful in
his labours, that great numbers of the barbarous natives were con-
verted to Chrillianity ; and in the year 472, he founded the Arch-
bilhopric of Armagh.
Tfie Jixfh century was dillinguifhed by fome further advances
of
21
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT.
VI.
The Abafgi
and other na-
tions.
Britain.
of Chriftianity both in the Eaft and Well. The Bifhops of Con-
llantinoplc, under the influence and protection of the Grecian em-
perors, fucceeded in converting fome barbarous nations, inhabiting
the coafts of the Euxine fea, amongll whom were the Abalgi,
whofe country lay between the fliores of that fea and Mount Cau-
cafus. The Heruli, who dwelt beyond the Danube, the Alani,
Lani, and Zani, together with other uncivilized nations whofe
precifc fituation cannot now be accurately afcertained, were con-
verted about the fame time, during the reign of Jullinian. In the
Weft, Remigius, Bilhop of Rheims, was remarkably fuccefsful in
Gaul, where the example of Clovis continued to be followed by
great numbers of his fubjeds.
• Bra o\
In Britain, the progrefs of Chrillianity was accelerated during
this century by feveral favourable circumllances. By the pious
efforts of Bertha, wife of Ethelbert, king of Rent, one of the moft
confiderable of the Saxon monarchs, the mind of the king became
gradually well difpoled towards the Chrillian religion. At this
aufpicious period, A. D. 596, the Roman PontitF, Gregory the
Great, fent into Britain forty Benedid:ine monks, at the head of
whom he placed Augullin, prior of the monaftery of St. Andrew
at Rome. In conjundlion with the queen, this zealous millionary
fucceeded in converting Ethelbert, together with the greater part
of the inhabitants of Kent, and laid anew the foundations of the
Britilh Church.
In Scotland, the labours of Columban, an Irifli monk, were at-
tended with fuccefs ; and in Germany, the Bohemians, the Thu-
ringians, and the Boii, are faid to have abandoned their ancient
fuperftitions, and to have embraced the Chriftian religion. But
this is a facft, which is by no means undifputed.
Italy
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 23
nltaly about the middle of this century fuftained an entire revo- CENT.
lution, by the deftrudion of the kingdom of the Olirogoths under '■ —
Narfes, the general of Jullinian. But the imperial authority was
again overthrown two years afterwards by the Lombards, who,
with fevcral other German nations, illued from Pannonia, and
creeled a new kingdom at Ticinum. During feveral years, the
Chriltians in Italy were feverely pcrfecuted by thefe new invaders.
But in the year 58/, Authafis, the third monarch of the Lom-
bards, embraced Chrillianity as profefled by the Arians, and his
fucceflbr Agilulf adopted the tenets of the Nicene Catholics.
Yd i)OY
The caufe, which principally contributed to the converfion of Caufes.
fo many barbarous nations, was unqueltionably the authority of
their princes, rather than the force of argument or convidiion.
This appears from the little effeA which was produced by the
change of their religion on the conducft of the barbarians. It
mull, indeed, be confetfed, that the knowledge which they at firfl
obtained of the doiflrine of Chrift was extremely fuperficial and
imperfed:. In fome it may, perhaps, reafonably be prefumed, that
the principles of Chrillianity were more deeply rooted, and were
produdive of falutary efFeds. But it is to be feared, that the ma-
jority were Chrillians only in name. It Ihould, however, at the
fame time be remembered, that even their flight acquaintance
with our holy religion was produ6live of fame be/tejicial change,
and that a foundation was laid in their nominal fiibjeclion to
Chrillianity for their gradual civilization, and moral improve-
ment.
In the next century, Chrillianity was propagated with much CENT.
zeal and fuccefs by the Nellorians, who dwelt in Syria, Perfia, and —XH: —
India, among the fierce and barbarous nations who lived in the
remotell
«4 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, remotcft: borders and delcrts of Afia. Bv the labours of this fed,
VII "
'■ — the knowledge of the Gofpel was, about the year 637, extended to
Chriftianity the remote empire of China, the northern parts of which are faid
into China, to have abounded with Chrillians before this century '.
rrogrefi in In the Weft, Auguftin laboured to enlarge the boundaries of
the Church ; and by his efforts, and thofe of his brethren, the fix
Anglo-Saxon kings, who had hitherto remained in their Pagan
ftate, were converted, and Chriltianity was at length univerfally
embraced throughout Britain. Many of the Britilh, Scotch, and
Irifli ecclefiallics travelled among the Batavian, Belgic, and Ger-
in Germany man nations, and propagated Chriftianity among them. In thefe
land. labours, Columban, an Irilh monk, St. Gal, one of his compa-
nions, St. Kilian, from Scotland, and the celebrated Willebrod, an
Anglo-Saxon, with eleven of his countrymen, particularly diltin-
guiftied themfelves ; Columban, among the Suevi, the Boii, the
Franks, and other German nations ; St. Gal, among the Helvetii,
in the neighbourhood of the lakes of Zurich and Conllanee ; St.
Kilian, among the eallern Franks near Wurtiburg ; and Wille-
brod, among the Fi'iellanders, great numbers of whom embraced
the Chrillian faith, in confequence of the pious exertions of thefe
laborious miflionaries. Willebrod was ordained Bilhop of Wilfe-
burg, now Utrecht, by the Roman Prelate, and laboured in his
diocefe till his death ; while his aflbciates fpread the light of di-
vine truth through Wellphalia and the neighbouring countries.
During this century, according to fome authors, Bavaria received
the Gofpel, by the minillry of Robert, Bilhop of Worms.
' In proof of this affertion, Mofliciiu and bis learned tranflator refer to various
authors.
But
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. ^5
But amidll thefe numerous acceffions to the Chriftian Church cent
in the Well:, a formidable enemy fuddenly appeared in the Eaft,
by whofe fuccefsful tyranny ChrilHanity began to be deprefled, of Moham-
and at length became totally extinguifhed in feveral of its moft ex- '"^^•
tenfive provinces. This was the celebrated Arabian impollor, Mo-
hammed ; who about the year Gi2, amidll the corruptions and
diflenfions of the Eallern Church, undertook the bold project of
fubverting the Chriftian religion and the Roman power ; and
who within the fpace of twenty years actually fucceeded, by arti-
fice, and by the force of arms, in impofmg botli his dodlrine and
his authority on multitudes in Arabia and feveral adjacent coun-
tries. After the death of INlohammed, in the year 632, his fol- Progrefs of
lowers, animated by a fpirit of fanatical zeal and fury, and affifted ^
by the Neftorian Chriftians, extended their conquefts to Perfia,
Mefopotamia, Chaldiea, Syria, Paleftine, Egypt, and the whole ex-
tent of the northern coaft of Africa, as far as the Atlantic ocean.
In the year 714'', the Saracens crofled the fea which feparates
Spain from Africa, defeated the army of the Spanilh Goths, over-
turned the empire of the Viligoths, and took polfeffion of all the
maritime coafts of Gaul, from the Pyrenean mountains to the
Rhone ; whence they made frequent incurfions, and committed
the moft deftrudive ravages in the neighbouring countries. The
rapid progrefs of thefe formidable invaders was, at length, checked
by the celebrated Charles Martel, who gained a fignal vidory over
them near Tours, in the year 732. During thefe deftrudive in-
curfions of the Saracens, Chriftianity, in thofe countries which
were the feat of their devaftations, was necefllirily obftruded in
its progrefs, and in fome places it was even altogether extir-
I' To avoid breaking the tliread of the narration, the Author has here purfued
the hiftory of the Saracenic conquefts through the following century.
E pated.
36 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
c E N T. pated. Tliefe, however, were not the only calamities which the
VII
Church fnfFered during thefe difaltrous times. About the middle
Ti>e Turks, of the eighth century, the Turks, the delcendants of a tribe of
Tartars, rufhed from the inacccllible wilds of Mount Caucafus,
overran Colchis, Iberia, and Albania, purfued their rapid courfe
from thence into Armenia, and, after having fubdued the Sara-
cens, turned their victorious arms againll the Greeks ; whom, in
procefs of time, they reduced under their dominion. During the
laft twenty years of this century, the provinces of Afia Minor,
which had been the fplendid fcene of the firft Chriltian triumphs,
were ravaged by the impious arms of the Caliphs, and the inhi-
bitants opprefled in the moll barbarous manner. (itf
[} ^nni'h
CENT. While, however, the fuccefs of the Mohammedan arms was
— — '— thus fubjedling lb large a part of the Eaftern empire, and obfour-
ing, as far as their influence extended, the glory of the Clirillian
Church, the Neftorians of Chalda^a carried the faith of the Gofpel,
Progrefs of fxich as thcv profcflcd, to the Scythians, or Tartars, who were
Chriftianity ^ ,.,.",,.•/- a r i i
in Tartary. ICated Wlthui tllC llUUtS ot jNlount ImaUS '. -..iv.jiU juj
In Europe, feveral unenlightened nations were, during the
eighth centi/T'i/, brought to the knowledge of Chriftianity; The
In GciTOany. Germans, who, with the exception of the Bavarians, the Eall
Frieflanders, and a few other nations, had hitherto refilled every
attempt to inllrud: them, were at length converted to the
faith of Chrift, by Winfrid, an Englilh Benedidine monk, and
afterwards known by the name of Boniface. By the indefa-
tigable exertions of this celebrated miflionarv, the Chriflian re-
' This exprcfTion comprehends Turkiftan and Mongul, the Ulbeck, Kalmuck,
and Nagaian Tartary, which were peopled by the Baftrians, Sogdians, Gandari,
Sacae, and Maflagetes.
ligion
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 27
ligion was fuccefsfully propagated throughout Friefland, Hefle, c E N T.
Thuringia, and other diftrifts of Germany. During the fame pe ^ ' '
riod, Corbinian, a French Benedidline monk, laboured affiduouflj
amongll the Bavarians. Rumold, a native either of England or
Ireland, travelled into Low^er Germany and Brabant, and difFufed
the truths of Chriftianity in the neighbourhood of Mechlin. Fir-
min, a Gaul by birth, preached in Alface, Bavaria, and Switzer-
land. Liefuvyn, a Briton, laboured with the moll ardent zeal,
though with but little fuccefs, to convert the Belga^ and other
neighbouring nations ; whilll Willebrod, and others, perfevered in
the work which they had fo happily begun in the preceding cen-
tury. To the account of the acceflions to the Chrillian Church
during this century, mull finally be added the converfion of the
Saxons, a numerous and formidable people, who inhabited a con-
fiderable part of Germany, and of the Huns in Pannonia, by the
warlike zeal of Charlemagne. The violent methods, which were
uled by this great prince for the accomplilhment of his defign,
dellroy both the merit and genuinenefs of his fuccefs, although
the ultimate effect of it undoubtedly tended to the propagation o(
Chriftianity.
*A^ arnul
We are now advancing into thofe dark and fuperftitious ages, CENT.
IX.
in which the light of Chriftianity could fcarcely be diUinguillied,
even in the countries which already nominally polfelled it. About
the middle, however, of t/ie ninth century, Cyril and Methodius, Progrefs of
two Greek monks, were the inllrnments of converting the Moe- amon<^ft the
fians, Bulgarians, and Chazari, to the Chriftian faith. Their la- ^^'^*'^"'*
bours were afterwards extended to the Bohemians and Moravians, Bohemians,
at the requell of the princes of thofe nations, who, with many of
their fubjefts, fubmitted to the rite of baptifm.
E 2 About
CENT.
IX.
28 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
About the year 867, under the reign of the Emperor Bafilius
the Macedonian, the Sclavonians, Arentani, and others, inhabit-
In Daimatia. aiits of Dahnatia, fent an cmbaHy to Conllantinople, declaring
their refolution of fubmitting to the Grecian empire, and of era-
bracing the Chrillian rehgion ; and requelting.to be fupplied with
fuitable teachers. Their requeft was granted, and thofe provinces
were included within the pale of the Church.
In Ruffia. The fierce and barbarous nation of the Ruffians, inhabitants of
the Ukraine, embraced the Gofpel under the reign of the lame
emperor. The obfervations, however, which were made at the
clofe of the fixth century, refpecling the nature of fuch convetf
fions as have been jull related, muft conftantly be borne in mind.
In the cafe of numbers of individuals, the profeffion of Chrillianity
was, no doubt, fincere ; but as to the great body of the people, it
was probably merely formal.
In the courfe of this century, Chriltianity began to be preached
in the frozen regions of Scandinavia'", and on the Ihores of the
Baltic, which had hitherto been involved in the groflelt Pagan
Jutland. darkncfs. In the year 826, Harold, king of Jutland, being ex-
pelled from his dominions, implored the protection of the Empe-
ror Lewis, the fon and fuccellbr of Charlemagne. That prince
promifed him his affiftance, on condition that he would embrace
Chrillianity, and permit the minifters of that religion to preach in
his dominions. To this the Danilh prince contented. He was ac-
cordingly baptized, and returned to his own country, attended by
two eminently pious ecclefiallics, Aulcarius and Aubert, monks of
■" This term commonly Includes the three kingdoms of Sweden, Denmark, and
Norway.
Corbie.
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL, 29
Corbie. Thefe venerable miffionaries laboured with remarkable cent.
fuccefs durino; two years, in converting the rude inhabitants of
Cimbria and Jutland. On the death of his eompanion, the zealous
and indefatigable Aufcarius went into Sweden, A. D. 828 ; where Sweden.
his exertions were alfo crowned with fuccefs. After having been
raifed, in the year 831, to the Archbifliopric of Flamburgh, and of
the whole North, to which charge the fuperintendance of the
Church of Bremen was afterwards added, this admirable Chril^ian
miffionary fpent the remainder of his life in travelling frequently
amongtl: the Danes, Cimbrians, and Swedes, to form new Churches,
to confirm and eftablifli thofe which had been already planted,
and otherwife to promote the caufe of Chrillianity. He continued
in the midft of thefe arduous and dangerous enterprifes till his
death in the year 865. Rembert, his fucceflbr in the fuperintend-
ance of the Church of Bremen, began, towards the clofe of this
century, to preach to the inhabitants of Brandenburgh, and made
fome progrefs towards their converfion.
^^^^iIIl: thefe acceffions to the Chriliian Church were making inPiogrefsof
the north of Europe, the Saracens, ^^ ho were already mafters of ''' '
nearly the whole of Afia, extended their conquefts to the extre-
mities of India, and fubjecled the greatell part of Africa, as then
known, to their dominion. Sardinia alfo, and Sicily, fubmitted to
their yoke ; and towards the conclufion of the century, they
fpread terror even to the very gates of Rome. Thefe defolating
incurfions not only obftrudled the propagation of Chrillianity, but
produced in great numbers of Chrillians a deplorable apollaly from
the faith.
mans.
The European Chrillians fufFered almoll equally from the ra- The Nor-
vages of the Pagan Normans from the coafts of the Baltic ; who
not
CENT.
IX.
30
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
not only infcfted the fliores and illands of the German ocean, but
at length broke into Germany, Britain, Friefland, Gaul, Spain, and
Italy, and forcibly feated themfelves in various provinces of thofe
kingdoms. By degrees, however, thefe favage invaders became
civili/.ed by their fettlemcnt among Chriftian nations, and were
gradually perfuaded to embrace the religion of the Gofpel. ' •
CENT. In the tenth century, the Chriftian Church prefented a deplor-
'■ — able fcene of ignorance, fuperftition, and immorality. Amidft the
darknefs, however, which univerfally prevailed, fome rays of light
occafionally appear. The Neftorians of Chalda'a, whofe zeal, not-
withftanding their errors, is deferving of commendation, extended
Progrefs in the knowledge of Cliriftianity beyond Mount Imaus, to Tartar}*-,
properly fo called, whofe inhabitants had hitherto remained ignd-
rant and uncivilized. The fame fuccefsful milfionaries afterwatid^
introduced it amongft the powerful nation of the Turks, or Tar-
tars, which was denominated Karit, and bordered on the nofthefn
part of China. The Hungarians and Avari had received feme irti'-
perfedl ideas of Chriltianity during the reign of Charlemagne; but,
on his deceafe, they relapfed into idolatry, and the Chriftian reK^
gion was almoft extinguilhed amongft them.
On thebanks Towards the middle of this century, two Turkilh chiefs, Bolo-
nube!^ "" gudes and Gylas, whofe territories lay on the banks of the Da-
nube, made a public profeflion of Chriftianity, and were baptized
at Conftantinople. Of thefe the former foon apoftatized ; the
other fteadily perfevered, received inftrudion from Hierotheus, a
Biftiop who had accompanied him from Conftantinople, and en-
couraged the labours of that Bifliop amongft his fubjecls. Sarolta,
In Hungaiy. the daughter of Gylas, being afterwards married to Gevfa, the
chief of the Hungarian nation, he was by her perfuaded to em-
brace
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 31
brace Chriltianity. Geyfa, however, ftill retained a prcdilec- CENT.
tion for his ancient fuperllitions, and was only prevented from '- —
apoftatizing by the zeal and authority of Adalbert, Archbifhop of
Prague, who vifitcd Hungary towards the conclufion of this cen-
tuf}'. But however imperfed: might be the couverfion of the
king, the moft ialutary confequences followed the reception of the
Gofpel by his fubjed;s. Humanity, peace, and civilization, began
to iiourifli amongrt a fierce and barbarous people ; and under the
patronage of Stephen, the fon of Geyfa, Chrillianity became com-
ftletely ellabliflied in Hungary.
■"i>.;
(,r^prhe inhabitants of Poland were, during this century, blelled Poiand.
witji the knowledge of Chrillianity. Some Poles, travelling into
Bohemia and Moravia, were llruck with the preaching of the
Gofpel, and, on their return, earneftly recommended it to the at-
tention of their countrymen. The report at length reaching the
ears of INIicillaus, the Duke of Poland, he was induced to divorce
his (even wives, and married Dambrouca, the daughter of Bolef-
laus, Duke of Bohemia. He was baptized in the year 965, and,
by the zealous efforts of the Duke and Duchefs, their fubjedls were
either perfuaded or obliged, by degrees, to abandon their idolatry,
and to profefs the religion of ChrilL
.oloa , '
^^h^^converfions which had taken place in Ruffia during the Progref, in
preceding century were neither fincere nor permanent. But in "''■^'
the year 961, Wolodomir, having married Anne, filler of the
Greek Emperor Bafilius the Second, was prevailed upon by that
princefs to receive the Chi'illian faitli. He was accordingly bap-
tized in the year 987. The Ruffians followed, without compul-
fion or reluiilance, the example of their prince ; and from that
time
32
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, time RufTia received a Chriftian eftabliftiment, and confidered her-
'■ — lelt'as a daughter of the Greek Church.
In Scandina-
via.
If we turn our attention towards Scandinavia, we find, that
Clirirtianity, which had been fo fuccefsfully introduced during the
preceding century, had met with a fevere check in Denmark un-
der the reign of Gormo the Third, who laboured to extirpate it
entirely. At length, however, he was compelled by Henry the
Firft, called the Fowler, the predecellbr of Otho the Great, to per-
mit the profeffion and propagation of Chrirtianity in his domi-
nions; and under the protedion of the Emperor, Unni, then Arch-
bifliop of Hamburgh, with fome other ecclefialtics, came into
Denmark, and formed many ChrilHan Churches in that kingdom.
On the death of Gormo, his fucceflbr Harold, being defeated by
Otho the Great, A. D. 949, by the command of his conqueror,
though not unwillingly, embraced the Gofpel, and zealoully fup-
ported and propagated it amongft his fubjeds during his reign.
Suen-Otho, however, his fon and fucceflbr, entirely renounced the
Chriftian name, and perfecuted his Chriftian fubjccls in the moft
cruel manner. At length, being driven from his throne, and
forced into exile amongft the Scots, he was led to refled on his
Chriftian education, and to repent of his apollaly ; and being re-
ftored to his kingdom, fpent the remainder of his life in the moft
fincere and earneft endeavours to promote the caufe of Chriltianity
in his dominions. In Sweden, an almoft entire extinction of the
Gofpel had taken place, Unni, animated by his fuccefs in Den-
mark, determined therefore on attempting a revival of it in that
country. His pious exertions were rendered profperous, and he
had the happinefs of confirming the Gofpel in Sweden, and of
planting it even in the remoter parts of that northern region.
It
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 33
It was during this century that Norway firft received the Chrif- CENT.
X.
tlan faith. Several attempts were previoully made in the early
part of it, which were altogether unfuccelsful. The barba-
rous Norwegians refifled both the exhortations of the Englilli
miffionaries, and the more forcible endeavours of their princes,
to convert them from their idolatry, till the year Q45 ; when
Haco, King of Norway, who had been driven from his throne,
was reftored by Harold, King of Denmark ; and having been
converted by that prince during his exile, publicly recom-
mended Chrirtianity to his fubjeds. The impreffion, however,
which was thus made upon their minds, was but flight ; nor were
they entirely perfuaded to become Chriftians till the reign of his
fucceflbr Glaus. At length Swein, King of Denmark, having con-
quered Norway, obliged his fubjecls univerfally to renounce ido-
latry, and to profcfs the Gofpel. Amongrt the miffionaries whofe
labours were rendered fuccefsful in this work, Guthebald, an
Englifli priell, was the moll eminent both in merit and authority.
From Norwa}', the falutary light of Chriftianity fpread into the
Orkney iflands, which were then fubjedl to that country, and pe-
netrated, in fome degree, even into the remote regions of Iceland
and Greenland. So that in this century the triumph of Chrifti-
anity was complete throughout Scandinavia.
In Germany, the exertions of the Emperor Otho contributed, in ^» Germany,
a fignal manner, to promote the interefts of Chriftianity, and to
eftablifli it on the moft firm foundations throughout the empire.
At the earneft requeft of the Rugi, a remarkably barbarous people,
who inhabited the country of Pomerania, between the Oder and
the Wipper, and the ifle of Rugen in the Baltic, that zealous
prince fent Adalbert amongft them, to revive the knowledge of
Chriftianity, which had formerly exifted, but was then extin-
F guiflaed.
34
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT.
X.
guiflied. The miffion, however, was unluccclsful. But Adalbert,
being afterwards appointed the firft Archbilliop of Magdeburgh,
was fucccfsful in converting groat ninnbcrs of the Sclavonians.
The Sara-
cenii.
Throughout this century, the Saracens in Afia and Africa fuc-
cefsfully propagated the dodrines of Mohammed, and muhitudes
even of Chrillians were the victims of their dehifions. The Turks,
ahb, received the religion of the Arabian impoftor ; and, turning
their arms againll the Saracens, began to lay the foundations of
that powerful empire which they afterwards eftablillied.
Normans.
CENT.
XI.
Progrefs in
Tartary.
In the Weft, Chridianity was perfecuted by the barbarous ef-
forts of the unconverted Normans, Sarmatians, Sclavonians, Bohe-
mians, and Hungarians ; while the Arabs in Spain, Italy, and the
neighbouring illands, opprefled and plundered its followers.
Tiie zeal of the Ncftorian Chrillians continued to be confpicuous
in the eleventh century. In Tartary and the adjacent countries
they fucceeded in converting great numbers to the profeffion of
Chriftianity. In the provinces of Cafgar, Nuacheta, Turkillan,
Genda, and Tangut, metropolitan prelates, witli many inferior
bifliops, were eftablifhed ; from which it evidently appears, that
Chriltianity muft have flourilhed to a conflderable extent in thofe
countries which arc now the feat of Mohammedifm and idolatry.
inthenortii The light wliicli had been ditfufed during the preceding centu-
oi Europe. j,|^g amongll the Hungarians, Danes, Poles, and Ruffians, was con-
fiderably increafed and extended during the prefent by the zealous
endeavours of their princes, and of the miffionaries who laboured
amongrt them. An ineJfedual attempt was made to convert the
Sclavonians as a nation, (great numbers of individuals having em-
braced
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. S5
braced Chriftianity during the preceding century,) the Obotriti, CENT.
xr.
whofe capital was Mecklenburg, the Venedi, who dwelt on the
banks of the Viftula, and the Pruflians. But thefe barbarous na-
tions continued, in a great meafure. Pagan throughout this cen-
tury. Boleflaus, King of Poland, attempted to force his fubjedls
into a profeflion of Chriftianity, and fome of his attendants ufed
the more evangelical methods of admonition and inftrudlion. In
a benevolent undertaking, however, of this kind, Boniface and
eighteen other perfons were barbaroufly malfacred by this fierce
and intraAable people. The Prulfians, indeed, feem to have been
among the lall of the European nations who fubmitted to the
yoke of Chriftianity. In Germany, Sweden, Denmark, and Nor-
w^y^ the labours of Englifli mifiionaries were particularly diftin-
guiilied in this century.
Chriftianity had now been preached during three centuries in Effefts of
Scandinavia, and the effects which it produced on the manners of;,, tiieNortii.
the rough and uncultivated inhabitants of thofe northern regions
were in the higheft degree beneficial. " That reftlefs people," Mr.
Hume obferves, " feem about this time to have learned the ufe of
" tillage ; which thenceforth kept them at home, and freed the
" other nations of Europe from the devallations fpread over them
" by thofe piratical invaders. This proved one great caufe of the
" fettlemcnt and improvement of the fouthern nations "." This
obfervation of the celebrated hiltorian reprefents, with his ufual
perf})icuity, the advantages which rcfulted from the civiHzalion of
the North, but it is filent as to the true cuiije of that important
change. To the propagation of Cluijl'ianity it mull unqueftion-
" Hume, vol. i. chap. 5.
F 2 ably
CENT.
XL
36
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
ably be chietly referred. It was the influence of this divine reli-
gion which gradually foftened the manners of thofe barbarous na-
tions, induced them to abandon their former piratical habits, and
to cultivate the arts of induftry and peace. Chrillianity, be it re-
membered, while it conveys to individuals the moft important
knowledge, and imparts to them the richell bleflings, ditFufes the
falutary precepts of order, trancpiillity, and happinefs, throughout
fociety and the world at large.
During this century, the illand of Sicily was recovered from the
Saracens. But in part of Alia, and in Spain, the Chrirtians were
feverely opprefled both by the Saracens and the Turks ; great
numbers were, in the mean time, feduced by flatteries and delu-
five offers into apollafy from the faith. In Hungary, Denmark,
the lower parts of Germany, and in other European nations, the
Chriftians were, alfo, much haralled and perfecuted by the idola-
trous Pagans ; whole violence was, however, at length cficc-
tually relirained by the powerful interference of the Chri(Har»
princes.
The Cru-
fades.
It was at the dole of this century ° that the iirft of thofe ro-
mantic expeditions, dillinguiflied by the name of Crufades, was
undertaken. Whatever motives of a religious nature might have
a6luated their promoters, there can be no hefitation in determin-
ing, that they contributed neither to the fupport nor advance-
ment of Chriftianity. " Non tali auxilio, nee defenforibus illis — "
But the conlideration of thefe enthufiallic undertakings belongs
not to our prefent fubjedl.
A. D. 1096.
The
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 37
The propagation of the Gofpel was fuccefsfully continued in cent.
the twelfth ceiitiinj, chiefly in the north of Europe. Boleflaus,
ProCTiefs in
Duke of Poland, having taken Stetin, the capital of Pomerania, hj j|[p°J^j.(|,'"j
ftorm, and laid wafte the furrounding country, compelled the van- Europe.
quiflied inhabitants to fubmit at difcretion ; and impofcd upon
them, as a condition of peace, their reception of Chriftianity. The
conqueror fent Otho, Bithop of Bamberg, in the year 1 124, to in-
ftru6l his new fubje(fi:s in the dodlrines of the Gofpel. Many of
them, among whom were the Duke and Duchefs, and their at-
tendants, Vk'ere converted by his exhortations ; but great numbers
of the idolatrous Pomeranians refilled his utmoft efforts, and obfli-
nately adhered to the fuperftitions of their anceflors. In a fecond
vifit in the year 1 126, the venerable Bifliop was more fuccefsful,
and Chriftianity was ellabliflied in Pomerania on a folid founda-
tion.
In the year 1 168, Waldemar, King of Denmark, who was fore-
moft among the northern princes of this century by his zeal
in the propagation and advancement of Chriflianity, having fub-
dued the ifland of Rugen, which lies in the neighbourhood of
Pomerania, obliged its rude and piratical inhabitants to lillen to
the inftru6lions of the milTionaries who accompanied his army.
Among thefe, Abfalom, Archbifliop of Lunden, a man of fnperior
talents and virtue, was eminently diltinguiflied ; and by his ex-
ertions, Chriftianity was firmly feated in this ifland, which had
hitherto baffled every attempt to enlighten it.
The Finlanders, whofc chanidler refemblcd that of the inhabit- Finland.
ants of Rugen, and who infefted Sweden with their predatory in-
curfions, received the Gofpel in a fimilar manner. Eric, King of
Sweden, having totally defeated thefe barbarians, fent Henry,
Arch-
88 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT. Arclibifliop of Upfal, to evangelize them. His fuccefs was fo
'■ — great, that he is called the Apojlle of the Finlandcrs ; yet he was
at length ailatrinateJ by feme of thefe refradlory people, on ac-
count of a heavj' penance which he had impofed on a perfon of
great authority.
Livonia. In Llvonia, the propagation of Chriftianity was carried on to-
wards the clofe of this century with a violence and cruelty alto-
gether abhorrent from the mild and benevolent fpirit of our holy
reliefion. The labours of Mainard, the firll milhonarv who at-
tempted the converhon of that barbarous people, having proved
unfucccfsful, the Roman PontitF, Urban the Third, who had con-
lecrated him Bilhop of the Livonians, declared a crufade againll
them, which was zealoully carried on by that ecclefiallic, and by
his fucccflbrs, Berthold and Albert. Thefe warlike aportles, at the
head of great bodies of troops raifed in Saxony, fucceflively en-
tered Livonia, and compelled the wretched inhabitants to receive
Chrirtian baptifm.
mans.
The Sclavo- The Sclavonians, notwithlianding fome partial converfions
among them, had hitherto as a nation flievvn a remarkable aver-
llon to Chrillianity. This excited the zeal of the neighbouring
princes, and of certain mifllonaries, who united their efforts to
conquer their prejudices, and to convert them to tlie Chriftian
faith. The moll fuccefsful of thefe teachers was Vicelinus, a man
of fingular learning and piety, who was, at length, appointed Bi-
fhop of Oldenburg, which fee was afterwards transferred to Lu-
bec. This excellent man fpent the lall thirty years of his life
in the inrtrucflion of the Sclavonians, amidll great difficulties
and dangers ; and his benevolent labours were conducted with
fo much w ifdom, that they were attended with a fuccefs which
could
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. S9
could fcarcely have been expefted amongll that untradable cent.
people. — - — '■ —
The revolution, which, at the beginning of this century, took Decline of
place in Aliatic Tartary, on the borders of Cathay'', by the fuc- jn'^j-j™' ^
cefsful enterprifc of the celebrated Neftorian, Prefter John, proved
for many years highly beneficial to the Chriltian caufe. Towards
the clofe of it, however, the viftorious arms of Genghis Khan
overturned the kingdom which he had eltabliflicd, and Chrilti-
anity in conlequence loll much of its credit and authority. It
continued gradually to decline, until at length it funk entirely
under the weight of opprelTion ; and was fucceeded partly by the
errors of Mohammedifm, and partly by the fuperftitions of Pa-
ganifm. In Syria and Paleftine, the Chridians were, during the
whole of this century, engaged in contelb with the Moham-
medans. Scenes of perfecution and cruelty were exhibited on
both fides, and Chriftianity fuffered almoll equallj' from her ene-
mies and her friends.
Notwithftanding the victories of the fucceflbrs of Genghis cent.
, XIII
Khan, by which they had fubdued a great part of Afia, and had '—
involved in great calamities the Chrillian inhabitants of China, State of
India, and Perfia, it appears from undoubted authorities that both ;„ ^^^{^^^ j^^j
in China, and in the northern parts of Alia, the Neftorians conti- 1'""-^'"/-
nued to have a flourilhing Church, and a great number of ad-
herents in the thirteen fh century. Even in the court of the Mogul
emperors there were many who profelfed Chriftianity ; but the
enfnaring influence of the religion of Mohammed gradually un-
dermined it, and left fcarcely a vellige of Clirillianity amongtl
' Cathay was fituated on the north well border of China.
them.
40
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT.
XIII.
tl.em. In conlequcnce of the incurfions which were made by the
Tartars into Europe in the year 1241, feveral embaffics were fent
by the Popes Innocent the Fourth and Nicholas the Third and
Fourth, which were the means of converting many of the Tartars
to the Chriftian faith, and of engaging confiderable numbers of
the Nellorians to adopt the doctrine and difcipline of the Church
of Rome. Several Churches were aho erecled in dilFerent parts of
China and Tartary ; and, in order to facihtate the propagation of
Chriltianity, a tranllation was made by Johannes a Monte Corvino,
the amballador of Nicholas the Fourth, of the New Teftament and
the Pfalms, into the language of Tartary. The affairs, liowever,
of the Chrillians in the Eall during this century, in confequence
of the conquefts of the Tartars, and of the unfortunate illue of the
feveral crufades which were undertaken in the courfe of it, and
which were the lajl of thofe infatuated expeditions, were, upon
the whole, in a very deplorable condition. The kingdom of Jeru-
falem, which had been ellabliflied at the clofe of the eleventh cen-
tury, being entirely overthrown, many of the Latins remained ilill
in Syria, and retiring into the dark and folitary recefles of Mount
Libaiuis, lived there in a wild and favage manner, and gradually
loll all traces both of religion and civilization. The defcendants
of thefe unhappy Europeans, called Deruli, or Drufi, iHU inhabit
the fame uncultivated wilds, and retain nothing of Chrillianity but
the name.
Convcrfion of
the Prufliaiis
and Lithua-
nians.
In fome of the northern parts of Europe, the religion of the
Gofpel had not yet triumphed over the fiercenefs and fuperllitions
of Paganifm. The Pruflians Itill retained the idolatrous worthip
of their ancellors, nor was any impreflion made on the minds of
this people by the various milfionaries who had been fent amongft
them. Their obftinacy at length induced Conrad, Duke of Maf-
fovia.
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 41
fovia, to have recourfe to more forcible methods of converting CENT.
them. For this purpofe, he apphed in the year 1230 to the Teu ^—
tonic Knights of St. Mary, who, after their expuhion from Palef-
tine, had fettled at Venice, and engaged them to undertake the
conqueft and converfion of the Pruffians. They accordingly ar-
rived in Pruffia, and, after an obllinate contefl of fifty years, they
fubdued its refolute inhabitants, and eftablifhed their own domi-
nion and the profelTion of Chriftianity amongll them.. The
Knights purfued the fame unchriliian methods in the neighbour-
ing countries, and particularly in Lithuania, the inhabitants of
which provinces were thus conttrained to profefs a feigned fub-
miffion to the Gofpel.
■II. \< '
^"fh ^pain, Chriftianity gradually gained ground. The kings of Projrefs in
Caftile, Leon, Navarre, and Arragon, waged perpetual war with
the Saracen princes, who ftill retained the kingdoms of Valentia,
Granada, and Mercia, together with the province of Andalufia.
This conteft was carried on with fuch fignal fuccefs, that the Sa-
racen dominion declined daily, and was reduced within narrower
bounds ; while the pale of the Church was extended on every fide.
Among the princes who contributed to this happy revolution,
James the Firfl: of Arragon was particularly diftinguiflicd by his
zealous efforts in the advancement of Chrillianity, and the con-
verfion of his Arabian fubjeds after his recovery of Valentia, in
the year 1236.
In the fourteenth century, the caufe of Chriftianity greatly de- CENT.
clined in the Eaft. The profclTion of it was, indeed, ftill retained p-;;;:^— ^
in the contracted empire of the Greeks, of which Conftantinople chriitianity
was the metropolis. But in Alia, the Turks and Tartars, who "" ^'" ^'''^•
extended their dominions with allonifliing rapidity, deftroyed,
G wherever
42 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, wherever they went, the fruits of the labours of the Chriltian mif-
'■ — fionaries during the preceding century, and fubftituted the impof-
ture of Mohammed for the religion of Chrift. In China, Chrifti-
anity feemed to be almoft totally extirpated by the jealoufy of the
reigning powers ; while the celebrated Tamerlane, after having
fubdued the greated: part of Ada, and triumphed over Bajazet, the
Emperor of the Turks, and even filled Europe with the terror of
his arms, perfecuted all who bore the Chrirtian name with the
moft barbarous fevcrity, and compelled multitudes, by his cruel-
ties, to apoftatize from the faith. Attempts were made in this
century to renew the crufades, but without effect. It is obvious,
however, that, had they even fucceeded, they were but ill calcu-
lated to revive Chriltianity in the Eaft.
Progrefs in The boundaries of ChrilVianity had, in the mean time, becii gra-
dually extending in Europe. Jagello, Duke of Lithuania, was al-
moft the only prince who retained the Pagan worfliip of his an-
ceftors. At length, in the year 1386, having become a competi-
tor for the crown of Poland, and his idolatry being the only ob-
llacle to his fuccefs, he embraced the Chrillian faith, and per-
fuadcd his fubjcd;s to follow his example. The Teutonic Knights
continued their perfecution of the Pagan Prullians and Livonians,
and completed in this century the violent work which they had
commenced during the preceding. Great numbers of the Jews
in feveral parts of Europe, more particularly in France and Ger-
many, were in a fimilar manner compelled to make a profelfion of
Chrirtianity. And in Spain, a plan was formed by the Chriftian
princes for the expulfion of the Saracens, which afforded a pro-
fpedl of at length uniting that whole country in the faith of
Chrill.
TTte
Lithuania.
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 43
The fucceeding century accordingly witnelfed the entire OTcr- CENT,
XV.
tlirow of the Saracen dominion in Spain, by the conqueft of Gra-
nada, in the year I4g2, by Ferdinand the Catholic. Shortly after
this important revolution, that monarch publilhed a fentence of
banilhment againft the Jews in his dominions, great numbers of
w hom, to avoid this fevere decree, feigned an aflent to the Chrif-
tian religion. The Saracens, who remained in Spain after the de-
llrudion of their empire, refifled both the exhortations, and the
more violent methods of prolelytiihi, which were aftervtards re-
commended by the celebrated Cardinal Ximenes, and perfevered
in their attachment to the Arabian impoftor.
The people of Samogitia, in the neighbourhood of Courland and The Samogi-
Lithuania, remained Pagan till the lifteenth century ; when Ula-
dillaus, King of Poland, demoliflied their idols, founded fome
Churches among them, and afterwards fent Ibme pj-ielts to inftrud:
them. But his fuccefs in their convcrfion was by no means con-
liderable.
The maritime enterprifes of the Portuguefe towards the clofc of Difcovcry of
, - , • 1 1 1 • America.
this century, and, above all, the dilcovcry ot the lUands and conti-
nent of America by Columbus, in the year i 192, opened, however,
a new and extenfive field for the exertion of Chrillian benevolence.
The firll attempt of this kind was made by the Portuguefe, rrogrefs of
amongll the Africans of the kingdom ot Congo ; who, togetlier on the comI
with their king, were fuddenly converted to the Romifh faith in "' -^*"'^'''
the year 1191 ; in what manner, and with what efi'ecl, it is not
difficult to determine.
After this fingular revolution in Africa, Pope Alexander the
Sixth, who had arrogantly divided the continent of America be-
tween the Spaniards and the Portuguefe, earnelUy exhorted thefc
G 2 two
44 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, two nations to propagate the Gofpel amongft the inhabitants of
'■ — thofe immenfe regions. A great number of Francifcans and Do-
Iti America minicaus were in confequence fent out to America and its iflands;
who, with the alliftance of the cruel invaders of thofe countries,
fpeedily converted numbers of the wretched natives to the nomi-
nal profelTion of a corrupt and debafed form of Chriftianity.
Decline of But the decline of the Chriftian religion in the Eaft during this
in theEaft^ century unhappily more than counterbalanced thefe acceflions in
the Weft. Aliatic Tartary, INIogul, Tangut, and the adjacent
provinces, where ChritHanity had long flourifhed, were now be-
come the feats of fupcrllition, which reigned triumphant in its
moft degrading forms. Except in China, where the Neftorians
ftill preferved fome faint remains of their former glory, fcarcely
any traces of Chriftianity exifted in thole immenfe tracts of coun-
try ; and even thefe did not furvive the century.
Deftruftion A ncw fourcc of Calamity to the Chriftian Church, both in
cian empire Europe and Afia, was opened, by the deftruclion of the Grecian
by the Turks. gj^pjj.g^ and the Capture of Conftantinople, by the Turks, under
^Mohammed the Second, in the year 1453. By this difal^rous event,
befides the provinces which had been already fubdued by the Ot-
toman arms, Epirus and Greece fell under the dominion of the
Crefcent, and Chriftianity became gradually'' buried under the refift-
lefs torrent of Mohammedan ignorance and barbarilhi. In Con-
ftantinople and the neighbouring cities, in Thellulonica, Philippi,
and Corinth, where Chriftianity had once lb eminently flouriflied,
moft of the Churches were converted into mofques, and the Chrif-
tians were forced at length to retain their religion in fecret and in
' See note F.
ftlence.
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. ^
filence. Yet even this tremendous ruin, the juft confequence of CENT.
the corrupt Hate of the Grecian Church, was eventually, by the
providence of the fupreme Governor of the world, rendered fub-
fervient to the moft important and beneficial purpofes. The emi-
gration of learned men from the Eaft was one of the principal
means of reviving the ll:udy of literature in Europe, and the re-
markable concurrent difcovery of the art of printing in the year
1440 contributed both to the produdlion and the fuccefs of that
memorable revolution, which in the fucceeding century changed
the face of the Chrillian world.
■-' This great event was tJie Reformation from the errors and fu- cent.
^ . XVI.
perftitions of the Romifli Church, which commenced in Saxony
by the magnanimous exertions of the juiWy celebrated Martin Lu- .^iQ„
ther, and which forms the moll: prominent feature in the hillory
of the Jixtcenth ceutiiri/. Europe at this time, with very few ex-
ceptions, was converted to the public profellion of Chriftianity,
though fcarcely any thing fliort of the ruin which had over-
whelmed the Eallern Church could be more deplorable than the
ftate of the Wertern, at the commencement of this period.
The thick darknefs \\'hich had gradually overfpread it was be-
ginning to be difpelled, by the revival of literature and philofo-
phy during the preceding century ; but at the glorious a^-i of the
Reformation, the pure light of moral and religious truth flionc
forth with renovated lullre, and produced the moft important ef-
feds on the general ftate of Europe. The profelfion of Chrilli-
anity, which now pervaded almoll every part of that quarter of
the world, nccelTarily precluded any further propagation of it, and
reftrained its European hiftory to that of the contells between the
Reformers and the Church of Rome.
For
46 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT. For the extenfion, therefore, of the pale of the vifible Church
— - — '—: during this century, we mull chiefly look to the newly difcovered
crhniHanity regions of America. The Spaniards and Portuguefe, if we may
ill America -^ credit to their hiftorians, exerted thcmfelves with the utnioft
and elle- o
where by the vigour and fucccfs in propagating the Gofpel amongft the barba-
Wnugueie. rous nations of the new world. It cannot, indeed, be difputed,
that they communicated Ibmc faint and imperfe<ft knowledge of
Chrillianity to the inhabitants of America, to thofe parts of Africa
to which they carried their invading arms, and to the iflands and
maritime provinces of Alia, which they fubjeifted to their domi-
Nature ofit. nion. It is certain, alfo, that confiderable numbers of thefe un-
happy people, who had hitherto been enllaved by the moft abjed
fuperltition, apparently embraced the religion of Chrill. But,
when it is confidered, that thefe nominal converfions were ob-
tained by the moll violent and cruel methods, and that their ac-
quaintance with Chrillianity conlilled only of a blind veneration
for their inllrudors, and the performance of a few unmeaning ce-
remonies, we are tempted, with fome of the moll pious and intel-
ligent even of their own writers, rather to lament that the Gofpel
fliould ever have been thus propagated ; and to regard both the
labours of thefe falfe apollles, and their converts, with a mixture
of indignation and pity.
The progrefs of the Reformation having given an etfedual
check to the ambition of the Roman Pontiffs, and even deprived
them of a great part of their fpiritual dominion in Europe, they
began to diredl their attention to other quarters of the world ; and,
to indemnify thcmfelves for thefe lofles, they became more foli-
citous than they had ever yet been to propagate Chrillianity in
Pagan countries. In the execution of this delign, the renowned
TheJefuit&. fociety of Jefuits, which was ellablilhcd by Ignatius Loyola in the
year
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 47
year isto, feemed particularly calculated to aflift the Court of cent.
Rome. A certain proportion of their order, who were to be at tlie — -
abfolutc difpofal of the Roman Pontiff, were accordingly, from its
commencement, diredfed to be formed for the work of propagat-
ing Chriltianity amongll: unenlightened nations. Great numbers
of this important fociety were in confequence employed in the
converfion of the African, American, and Indian heathens. But
both the credit and the real fuccefs of their labours were leflened
and obfcured by the corrupt motives which too evidently appeared
to adluate thefe zealous miffionaries, and by the toichr/Jlian means
which they adopted to accomplifh their purpofe.
The example of the Jefuits excited the emulation of the Domi-
nicans and Francifcans, and of feveral other religious orders ; but
it may be jutlly doubted, whether the interefts of pure and unde-
filed Chriftianity were not rather injured than promoted by their
labours.
Amongft the members of the fociety of Jefuits who were thus Xavier.
engaged in the propagation of the Gofpel, Francis Xavier, who
acquired the honourable title of the Apojlle of the Indians, ob-
tained the mod dillinguifhed reputation. In the year 1522, this His lahoun
great man, who poflelfed many of the requifites of a fuccefsful j" " _''^ '^"'
milFionary, fet fail for the Portuguefe fettlements in India; and in
a fliort time fpread the knowledge of Chriltianity, as it is profelfed
by the Church of Rome, in many parts of the continent, and in
feveral of the illands of that remote region. From thence, in the
year 1529, he palled into Japan, and there laid, with incredible
adlivity, the foundations of the Church, which flouriflied during
fo many years in that illand and its dependencies. His indefati-
gable zeal prompted him to attempt the converfion of the vail
empire of China ; and, with this intention, he embarked for that
country,
CENT.
XVI.
Thofe of
Ricci in Chi-
na.
48 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
country, but died in fight of the objeA of his voyage, in the year
1552. After his death, other members of his order penetrated
into China. Tiie chief of thefe was Matthew Ricci, an Itahan,
who rendered himfelf fo acceptable to the Chinefe Emperor and
his nobles by his mathematical knowledge, that he obtained tor
himfelf and his aflbciates the liberty of explaining to the people
the dodrines of the Gofpel. Ricci may therefore be confidered as
the founder of the Chriftian Church, which, notwithtlanding the
viciffitudes it has imdergone, Hill fublifls in China '".
Proteftant at- The dominions of the Proteftant princes being confined within
tempLs. ^j^g limits of Europe, the Churches under their protecl;ion could
contribute but little towards the propagation of the Gofpel in
thofe ditlant regions which have been jull mentioned. It is cer-
tain, however, that in the year 1556, fourteen Protefiant milTion-
aries were fent from Geneva to convert the Americans, although
it is neither known by whom this defign was promoted, nor with
what fuccefs it was attended. The Englifli alfo, who, towards
the clofe of this century, fent colonies into the northern parts of
America, gradually extended their religion amongll that rude and
uncivilized people. It may be added, that about this time the
Swedes exerted themfelves in converting to Chriliianity many of
the inhabitants of Finland and Lapland, of whom confiderable
numbers had hitherto retained the extravagant fuperltitions of
their Pagan anceftors.
The vigorous attempts which were made during this century to
fupport the grandeur of the Papal fee, by the propagation of
Chrifiianity in difiant nations, were renewed during the next^,
' See Barrow's Travels in China. ' i. e. the fcventeenth.
and
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 4g
and were attended with confiderable fuccefs. In the year l622, cent.
Gregory the Fifteenth, by the advice of his confefTor Narni,
founded at Rome the celebrated College " De propaganda fide," College " De
and endowed it with ample revenues. The College confilled of^gde-"""*
thirteen cardinals, two priefts, and one fecretary, and was deligned
to propagate and maintain the religion of the Church of Rome in
every quarter of the globe. The funds of this fociety were fo
greatly augmented by the munificence of Urban the Eighth, and
the liberality of other benefactors, that it became adequate to the
mofi: fplendid and extenfive undertakings. The objects to which
its attention was directed, were the fupport of millionaries in va-
rious parts of the world ; the publication of books to facilitate the
ftudy of foreign languages ; the tranllation of the Scriptures, and
other pious writings, into various tongues ; the ell:ablithment of
ieminaries for the education of young men deliined to ad: as mif-
fionaries ; the eredion of houfes for the reception of young Pa-
gans yearly fent to Rome, who, on their return to their native
countries, were to become the inftrudlors of their unenlightened
brethren ; and the fupport of charitable inftitutions .for the relief
of thofe who might futfcr on account of their zeal in the fervice
of the Churcli of Rome. Such were the arduous and complicated
fchemes of this celebrated College. To this, however, another of Other fimiiar
a fimilar kind was added in the year 1627 by Pope Urban the nJiits. ^"
Eighth, which owed its origin to the piety and munificence of
John Baptill Viles, a Spanilh nobleman. Tlie fame fpirit of pious
beneficence was communicated to France about the year l663,
and produced feveral other ellabiiihmcnts of this nature ; particu-
larly the " Congregation of Priefts of foreign milfions," and the
" Parifian Seminary for the mifiions abroad;" the one for the ac-
tual fending forth of milfionaries, the other for the education of fit
perfons for that important work. A third fociety in France was
H deno-
60 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, denominated, " the Congregation of the holy Sacrament," and was
— under the diredion of the Pope, and the College De propaganda
at Rome.
Miflionaries From thefc various inftitutions a great number of miflion-
inftiiutions. ^ries were fent forth during the feventeenth century to different
parts of the world, who converted multitudes to the outward pro-
feffion of Chrillianity, and fubjcdion to the Church of Rome.
The religious orders who chiefly dirtinguifhed themfelves in thefe
milTions were the Jefuits, the Dominicans, the Francifcans, and
the Capuchins ; who, though engaged in one great, common de-
Praaices of fign, mutually oppofed and accufed each other. Of thefe, the Je-
fuits are juftly confidered as having employed the mod unwar-
rantable methods in the propagation of Chrillianity *. They were
accullomed to explain the doctrines of Paganifm in fuch a man-
ner, as to foften and diminiih, at leall in appearance, their oppo-
fition to the truths of the Gofpel ; and wherever the fainteft re-
femblance could be traced between them, they endeavoured to
perfuade their difciples of the coincidence of the two religions.
They permitted their profelytes, alio, to retain fuch of their an-
cient rites and cuftoms as were not glaringly inconfillcnt with
Chrillian worfliip ; and thus laboured to elfecl a coalition between
Paganifm and Chrijliaiiity. To thefe artifices they added an un-
wearied afTiduity in conciliating the favour and confidence* of the
priefts, and civil governors of the people, to whom they were fent,
and that by means wholly unworthy of the charaAer of Chriftian
ambafladors to the heathen. It fliould be mentioned, to the ho-
nour of the other religious orders who were engaged in fimilar
undertakings, that they uniformly difdained this worldlv policy of
' See note G.
tlic
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 51
the Jefuits ; and, wherever they went, preached the pecuHar, ex- CENT.
ckjlhe, and unaccommodating dodlrines of Chriftianity with Apo-
ftohc boldnefs and timpUcitj.
By the labours of thefe various milllonaries, the knowledge of
Chriflianity was difleminated, during this century, through the
greatett part of Afia. The Jefuits and others communicated fome Their laboms
rays of divine truth, though mixed with much error and fuper-
fiition, to thofe parts of India which had been potrefled by the
Portuguefe previous to their expulfion by the Dutch. The moft
celebrated of the miffions which were eftabliflied in that remote
region was that of Madura, which was undertaken by Robert de Robert de
Nobili, an Itahan Jefuit. The plan which he adopted for the con-
verfion of the Indians is a lingular fpecimen of that worldly and
temporizing policy, which has fo jullly brought reproach on the
miffions of his fociety. He allumed the appearance of a Brahmin,
who had come from a far diftant country, and by his aullerities,
and other artifices, perfuaded many native Brahmins to receive
him as a member of their order, and to fubmit to his inftru^lions.
By their influence and example, great numbers of the people were
induced to become his difciples, and the miffion continued in a
flourilliing condition till the year 1 744 ; when, with others in the
kingdoms of Carnate and Marava, which the Jefuits had efta-
bliflied, it was formally fupprefled by Benedid: the Fourteenth,
who exprefled his difapprobation of the methods which they had
praAifed for the converlion of the heathen ".
Chriftianity was, during this century, firft conveyed to the
° For a full account of tliis fiimous nilflion, of which the Jefuits particularly
boaft, fee the " Lcttres Curicufes et Edifiantes ccrites des Miflions Etrangcrcs."
H 2 kingdoms
52 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, kingdoms of Siam, Tonquin, and Cochin-China, by a niiirion of
'— the Jcfuits, under the direclion of Alexander of Rhodes, a native
qv^n'^T" ^^ Avignon ; whofe inrtrudions were received with uncommon
Cochin-Chi- docility by an immenfe number of the inhabitants of thofe coun-
tries. The miffion continued to be fuccefsful in the kingdom of
Siam till the year 1688, when the violent death of the king and
his chief minillcr, who favoured it, obliged the milTionaries to re-
turn home.
MifTionofthe At the commencement of this century, a numerous fociety of
China^'" Jefuits, Dominicans, Francifcans, and Capuchins, proceeded to
China with a view to enlighten that vatl empire with the know-
ledge of the Gofpel. Though ditFering in other points, thefe dif-
cordant miflionarics agree in afl'ertino; the wonderful fuccefs which
attended their labours. The Jefuits efpecially, by their literary
and fcientific attainments, acquired great influence with two fuc-
ceffive Chinefe emperors, which they direcfled to the furtherance
of their great and important defign ; and had their integrity been
as great as their talents and aclivity, they would have acquired
immortal renown by their exertions in the caufe of Chriltianity in
this immenfe region ". But they purfued in China the fame com-
promifmg plan which has been already mentioned, and which
they did not hefitate to defend, by reforting to the plea of necef-
fity ; alleging, that certain evils and inconveniences may be law-
fully fubmitted to for the attainment of important and falutary
purpofcs.
" Lett. Cur. et Edit", tom. viii. The progrefs of this miflion, and the charges
•urged againft the conducl of the Jefuits, are lufticieiitly detailed iti Moflieiin, cent.
17. vol. v.
The
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 53
The minillerial labours of the Romilli miffionaries, particularly cent.
xvir
ot the Jefuits, were eminently fuccefsful, about the fame period, -
in the iflands of Japan, notvvithllanding the jealoufy and oppofi- in Japan.
tion of the native priells and nobles, and the ftill more fatal dif-
putes of the miffionaries amongft themfelves. The fuccefs, how-
ever, of the Gofpel in Japan was, unhappily, but of fliort dura-
tion. In the year l0l5, the hopes of its minillers were luddenly
blalled, by the publication of a perfecuting edi6l of the emperor,
occafioned, as it is generally agreed, by the difcovery of certain
feditious defigns of the Jefuits ; which was executed with a degree
of barbarity unparalleled in the annals of Chrillian hillory. This
cruel perfecution, during which many both among the Jefuits and
their adverfaries teliified the fmcerity of their attachment to the
Chritlian faith, and almoll expiated, if the expreffion may be al-
lowed, the errors of their minillry, raged for many years with un-
relenting fury ; and ended only with the total extinAion of Chrif-
tianity throughout that empire.
The example of the Roman Catholic ftates tended to excite a proteftant at-
fpirit of pious emulation in Protellant countries, to propagate their '^^"^i'^*-
purer form of Chrillianity amongft the heathen nations. The pe-
culiar fituation of the Lutheran princes, whofe territories were for
the moft part within the limits of Europe, prevented them from
engaging in this laudable delign. This was, however, by no
means the cafe with all the ftates who profeiled the reformed reli-
gion. The Englifti and Dutch, more efpecially, whofe commerce
extended over the whole Morld, and who had fent colonies to
Afia, Africa, and America, had the faireft opportunities of exert-
ing themfelves in this great caufe ; and although neither of thefe
nations can be faid to have improved them to the utmoft of its
power, they by no means entirely negledled them.
In
54 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT. In the year l6i7, a Society was eftablilhed in England by an
En'riifli Soci- "^^ ^^ Parliament, for the propagation of the Gofpel 'in foreign
etyforthe parts. The civil war, which enfued, fufpended the execution of
of the°Gof- this plan ; but at the Relloration the work was refumed. In the
P^- year 1701, this refpeclable Society was incorporated by a charter,
and received other marks of favour from King William the Third;
and was enriched with new donations and privileges. Since that
period, it has been frequently dillinguiflicd by royal munificence,
and by the liberality of many private perfons. The primary ob-
jccl of this Society being to promote Chrillianity in the Britilh
colonies, its exertions have hitherto been principally directed to
the plantations in North America ; where feveral miflionaries and
fchoolmallers are conftantly employed at its expence, in places
which would otherwife have been deftitute of the public worfhip
of God, and almoft of the knowledge of the Gofpel.
Efforts of the The efforts of the United Provinces were fuccefsfully dire<3:ed
United Pro" *
viuces. to the illands of Ceylon and Formofa, the coall of Malabar, and
other Afiatic fettlements, which they had either acquired by their
own induftry, or had conquered from the Portuguefe. No fooner
were the Dutch futficiently clhiblilhed in the Eall Indies, than
they formed various fchemes for the religious inllru6lion of the
natives; great numbers of whom)' were converted to theChriftian
faith.
In Africa, the miflionaries of the Church of Rome were in the
year l634 banilhed from the kingdom of Abyllinia. But on the
Roman Ca- weftem coaft of that continent, the Capuchin milTionaries, after
jio°s*^i™)^'fji. enduring the moll dreadful hardlhips and difcouragements, fuc-
ca.
1 See Epift. de Succeflu Evangelii apud Indos Orientales. Ultrajeft. 1699.
cecded
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 55
ceeded in perfuading the kings of Benin and Awerri, and the CENT.
queen of Metemba, to embrace Chriflianity, about the year i652. —
The converfions, however, which took place among the Africans,
are acknowledged to have been very flight and impcrfecfl, and to
have been confined to the maritime provinces ; and more particu-
larly to the Portuguefe fettlements. The interior of this great
peninfula remains iiiW, in a great meafure, inaccelfible to the moil
adventurous Europeans,
The late aufpicious meafure of the Abolition of the Slave Trade,
and the formation of the African Inllitution, will however, it is
hoped, gradually lead to the civilization of this long injured con-
tinent, and eventually to the propagation of Chriflianity amongft
its unhappy natives.
The various colonies from Spain, Portugal, and France, which
were eftabliflied in the extenflve continent of America, were in-
ftrumefttal in difl'ufing fome faint and corrupted notions of Chril-
tianity among the conquered and the neighbouring nations. Great
multitudes of them, however, were prevented, by their diflance
from European fettlements, and their wandering and unfettled
ftate, from deriving even this flight advantage. The Jefuits, un- jefuits in
der the pretence of propagating the Chriflian religion, but, iix South Ame-
reality, to gratify their own infatiable avarice and inordinate am-
bition, erected feveral cities, and founded civil focieties, cemented
by government and laws, in feveral provinces both in South and
North America. The moft celebrated of thele fettlements was in
the province of Paraguay, where, by their infinuating manners,
and the natural afcendancy of talents, they fucceeded in forming
a republic compofed of Indians, from which every European was
cautioufly excluded. In order to prevent more efi'edlually all
communication between the Indians and Europeans, the Spanifli
Ian-
56
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
C E N T. language was prohibited througliout the extent of this new em-
— — pire ; and the natives \\cre accultonied to regard the Jeluits not
only as their inltrudtors, but as their fovereigns, and to look upon
all other Europeans as their mortal enemies. Such was the Hate
of things till the year 1752, when the myllcry of this fingular
government was difclofed, by the attempts of the courts of Spain
and Portugal to execute a treaty refpecling the limits of their fe-
veral dominions ; which being relifted by the Jefuits, and a war
enfuing between the Spaniards and Portuguefe and the Indians,
the real views of the Jefuits became apparent, and an effeclual
check was given to their ambition.
The Englini
in North
America.
The caufe of Chrirtianity was more wifely and fuccefsfully pro-
moted in thofe parts of America, in which the Englilh had formed
fettlements during this century ; and, notwithflanding the various
obftacles which it had to encounter, it made in a lliort time fome
confidcrable progrei's. The Independents, who retired to Ame-
rica on account of their dilfent from the Ellabliflied Church,
claim the honour of beginning this important work. Several fa-
mihes of Independents, which had been fettled in Holland, re-
moved to America^ in the year 1G20 ; and there laid the founda-
tions of a new ftate. The fuccefs which attended this firft emi-
gration induced great numbers of the Puritans to follow the ex-
ample in the year 1629. Between the years 163 1 and l634, frefli
emigrants arrived, amongll whom were the Puritans Mayhew,
Sheppard, and Elliott ; men who were eminently qualified by
their piety, zeal, and fortitude, for the arduous work of convert-
ing the favagc natives. In this they were all remarkably labo-
rious and fucccfsful; but more particularly the latter, who learned
To that part of America which was afterwards called New Plymouth.
their
OP THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 57
their lanoniage, into which he tranflated the Bible, and other in- c E N T.
XVII
ftructive books, colleded the wandering Indians together, and '—
formed them into regular focieties ; inftru6led them in a manner
fuited to their dull apprehenfions ; and by his zeal, ingenuity, and
indefatigable induilry, merited, and obtained at his death, the title
of the Apojllc of the North American Indians *.
In the American provinces which were taken from the Portu- The DutcL.
guefe by the Dutch, imder the command of Count Maurice of
Nalfau, zealous efforts were made for the converfion of the na-
tives by their new mafters, and with much fuccefs : but the re-
covery of thofe territories by the Portuguefe, in the year l644,
obfcured the pleafmg profpedl which was beginning to open upon
them. _ In the Dutch colony of Surinam, no attempt has been
made to inftrud: the neighbouring Indians in the knowledge of
Chrillianity, except by the charitable and felf-denying labours of
the Moravian miilionaries ^.
The eighteenth century was diftinguilhed by very confiderable CENT.
elForts in the great work of propagating the Gofpel. The Popith
and Proteftant miffionaries manifellcd equal zeal in difleminating
its dodrines in Afia, Africa, and America. In the early part of
the century, the Jefuits converted great numbers to the profeflion The Jefults
of the Romilli faith, in the Eail Indies, particularly in the king- "' ^"^'*'
doms of Carnate, Madura, and Marava, on tlie coaft of Malabar,
in the kingdom of Tonquin, in the Chinefe empire, and in certain
• It was the unexpefted fuccefs which had attended thefe pious labours, that
firft excited the attention of the Parliament and people of England, and gave rife
to the Society for the Propagation of the Gofpel in Foreign Parts, which has been
before mentioned.
* See page 60.
I pro-
58
BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CEhfT.
XVIII.
provinces of America. It is, however, to be feared, that the
greater number of thofe whom the Romifti milTionaries liave per-
fuaded to renounce Paganifm, are Chrillians only fo far as exter-
nal profeflion and the obfen^ance of certain religious ceremonies
extend ; and that, with very little of the true fpirit of Chrillianity,
they retain their ancient fuperftitions under a different form.
Danifli mif-
fion on tlie
eoaft of Co-
romandel.
Patronized
by the Soci-
ety for pro-
moting Chi if-
tian Kiiow.
ledge.
The converts which were made by the Proteftant milTionaries
during this century, though far lefs numerous, were, in general,
much more folid and fincere. In the year 1706, Frederic the
Fourth, King of Denmark, with equal wifdom, piety, and munifi-
cence, eftabliflied a miffion for the converlion of the Indians on
the coaft of Coromandel, which has been eminently fuccefsfiil.
The firll: milhonary from this noble inlliitution was Bartholomew
Ziegenbalgius, a man of confiderable learning and eminent piety S
who applied himfelf with fo much zeal to the lludy of the lan-
guage of the country, that in a few years he obtained fo perfect a
knowledge of it, as to be able to converfe fluently with the na-
tives. His addrefles to them, and his conferences with the Brah-
mins, were attended with fo much fuccefs, that a Chrifiian Church
was founded in the lecond year of his miniftry, which has been
gradually increafing to the prefent time. During his refidence in
India, he maintained a correlpondence with feveral European fo-
vereigns ; and on his return to Europe in the year 1/14, on the
affairs of his miffion, he was honoured with an audience by King
George the Firfl ; and was invited to attend a fitting of the Bi-
fhops in the Society for promoting Chrillian Knowledge, to whofe
patronage the Danifh miffion had been fbme time previoufly re-
' Dr. Buchanan dates his arrival in India in OiSlober 1705. Sec his Memoir,
p. 69.
commended.
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 59
commended ^. The jrrand work, to which the King; and the cent.
... XVIII
Bifliops directed his attention, was a tranflation of the Scrip -
tures into the Tamel language ; and fo diligent was this emi-
nent miffionary in his ftudies, that before the year 1719 he had
completed that great work, and had, alfo, compofcd a Gram-
mar and Dictionary of the fame tongue, which are flill extant.
With this zealous miffionary was aflbciated Henry Plutfcho,
and John Erneft Grundlerus. The firll; liation in which they
were ellablilhed was Tranquebar, on the coaft of Coromandel,
which has continued to be the chief feat of the Danifli mif-
fion. Ziegenbalgius finiflied his mortal courfe in India at the
early age of thirty-fix years ; but a corillant fucceffion of zealous
and pious men has been continued, by whofe miniftry Chriftianity
has been extended to many different parts of India ; and although
the number of the converts which have been made is far fliort of
that of which the Romifli miffionaries boaft, it muft be remem-
bered, that Protellant teachers are not accuftomed to confider any
as fuch, until fome fatisfaclory proofs are given of the extent of
their knowledge, and of the lincerity of their pradlice of the
Chriftian religion. Betides the patronage and affiftance which the
venerable Society for promoting Chrillian Knowledge thus af-
forded to the Danilh miffion at Tranquebar, and which has ever
fince been continued, in the year 1728 it fent out miffionaries at Extenfion of
its own expence to Madras; who were followed, in 1/37, by |[[^j^'^^"'jj
others to Cuddalore, Negapatam, Tanjore, and Trichinopoly, and i"dia.
in 1 7O6 to Tirutfchinapally ; by whofe indefatigable labours,
above all, by thofe of the apoftolic Swartz, Chrillian congrega-
tions have been formed in thofe places, and in many others in
<• By the Rev. Anthony William Boehm, Chaplain to Prince George of Den-
mark.
1 2 their
60 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
€ENT. their neighbourhood. The fame excellent Society alfo fupports a
XVIII
millionary at Malacca.
the United
Brethren.
Miflionsof Amongll the Protcftant Churches which have diftinguifhed
themlelves by their zeal in the propagation of Chriftianity, that
of the Unitas Fratrum, or Moravians, is entitled to hold a very
high rank. It is well known, that this body of Chrillians have
long fince purged themfelves from the corrupt praAices which
were once juftly objected againft them^, and are now in general
diftinguifhed by the peculiar fimplicity and purity of their moral
and religious condudl. During a long courfe of years, they have
fupported miffions in various parts of the world ; and in ardent
zeal for the converfion of the heathen, in patience imder the moft
difficult and trying circumftances, in perfeverance aniidft the moft
vinpromifing appearances, they have never, perhaps, been fur-
pafled by any denomination of Chriftians. The Church of the
United Brethren fupports twenty-nine different miffions, in which
one hundred and fixty miffionaries are employed. Their principal
ilations are in Greenland, on the coaft of Labrador, in Canada,
and amongft the North American Indians ; in the illands of Ja-
<naica, Antigua, St. Chrillopher's, Tobago; amongft the Indians
and free Negroes in Bambey, near Surinam ; amongft the Hot-
tentots at Bavian's Rloof, near the Cape of Good Hope ; and at
Sarepta, near Aftracan. Various millions are eftabliflied in thefe
remote parts of the world, and in many of them they have been
fignally fuccefsful '.
' See Moflicim, Vol. VI. p. 23. note.
' In confirmation of this aflcrtion, fee Barrow's Travels in Southern Africa,
where a very interefting account is given of the Moravian iiiiflion at Bavian's
Kloof, on the banks of Zonder End River.
The
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. §1
The difcoveries which were made by the late celebrated na^-i- c E x T,
gator. Captain Cook, and others, during the eighteenth century, —
opened a vaft field for the propagation ot' Chriftianity, which has f,onan"so-' "
not, however, hitherto been cultivated to any great extent. In '^'^'^^J-
the year 1795, a fociety was formed amongll various claiTes of
Engliih DilTenters, to which large fums were fubfcribed, and un-
der the aufpices of which a miffion was undertaken to the itland
of Otaheite ; which, though by no means with a fuccefs anfwer-
ing the fanguine expedtations of its fupporters, continues to exift.
The fame fociety has directed its efforts to fbuthern Africa, and to
Canada, where its milfions have been attended with confiderable
fuccels ^ Six of its milhonaries, alfo, were fent to Tranquebar in
the year 1805, of whom three remained to learn the Tamcl
tongue, two fettled in Ceylon, and a third was on his way to that
ifland. Thefe miffionaries have fince been followed by feveral
others from the fame fociety, who, with the reft of their brethren,
are now labouring in different parts of India ^
Amonfrfl the regions to which Chriftianity has been carried New Soutli
'^ ° . ^ Wales.
during this century, mufi: alfo be mentioned the colony of New
South Wales ; AAhere, however, it has been as yet almoll entirely
confined to the exiled European inhabitants of that remote fettle-
ment.
In the year 17C)3, a milTionary fociety was inflituted by the Baptift Mii-
Englifh Baptili:s, the attention of which has been hitherto directed /""^"^^
to Bengal. The feat of this miffion is fixed at the Danifh fadlory
cietv.
' Sec the Reports of this Society, particularly that of the prefeiit year, 1807.
s At Vizignpatnam, and Madras, in Travancorc, and at Surat.
of
62 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, of Serampore, and its labours have within the lad two years been
— unexpedledly fuccelsful *".
Miflionary Towards the clofe of this century, feveral other focieties were
Scotland. " inftituted in Scotland, for the purpofe of fending milfionaries to
Pagan countries, the principal of which are at Edinburgh and
Glafgow. They had not, however, effedled the eftablifliment of
any miffion till the year 1803 ; when the Rev. Henry Brunton
and Mr. Patterfon left Edinburgh, under the patronage of the Mif-
iionary Society in that city, with the view of attempting a fettle-
ment in the neighbourhood of Allracan. The former of thefe
miilionaries had already dillinguiflied himfelf by his fervices in
Africa, which he was obliged to quit on account of his health, af-
ter having made conliderable pi-ogrefs in the Soofoo language. At
St. Peterfburgh, Mr. Brunton and his companion met with a very
favourable reception from the Ruffian government, and were fur-
nifhed with letters to the governors of the different provinces in
their way to Allracan. On the eighth of July they arrived at Sa-
repta, the colony of the United Brethren, and proceeded in a few
days to Aftracan. Although this city was conlidered as a favour-
able fltuation for endeavouring to extend the Gofpel among the
Pagans and Mohammedans, Mr. Brunton wiihcd to find a fltua-
tion contiguous both to Pcrfia and Turkey, whilft it fliould be ren-
dered fecure by being under the Ruffian government, where mif-
lionaries might learn with facility the languages of thefe countries,
and from which they might go forth to preach the Gofpel. Ac-
cordingly, he proceeded under the protedion of the Ruffian go-
vernment from Allracan on the tenth of Auguft, for the purpofe
* This million will be mentioned again in the following Diflertation.
of
XIX.
Kami's.
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 6s
of feleding an eligible fpot for his permanent refidence. He c E N T.
pitched at length upon a Tartar village, called Karafs, fituated near
the fource of the river Cubane, on the frontier of the Ruffian em-
pire, properly in the Circaffian country, at an equal dill:ance from
the Euxine and Cafpian feas, and being within a few days' jour-
ney of Perfia and Bokkaria, and within fifty miles of Turkey. The
miffionaries enjoy the protection of a Ruffian garrifon in the fort
of this village. In this fiation Mr. Brunton has been joined bv
feveral other miffionaries, and is proceeding with remarkable zeal
and fuccefs. Bcfides endeavouring to inftrudl the natives of the
country, and the Itrangers who vifit them, in the ChrilHan reli-
gion, the miffionaries have purchafed many native youths, flaves
to the Circaffians and Cubane Tartars, and have formed a fchool
for their inftrudion, in which they are taught the Turkilh and
Englifli languages. Mr. Brunton has written and printed a
trad; in Arabic againft Mohammedifm, and difperfed it with fuc-
cefs, together with fome Arabic New Tellaments. He has alfo
made confiderable progrefs in tranllating the Scriptures into the
native language. The lateft accounts which have been received
of this interefting miffiion Hate that the fettlement is healthy ;
that the baptized natives conduct themfelves in a manner becom-
ing their profeffion : that their young people are very promifing,
feveral of them being able to read both Turkiffi and Engliffi ; that
the prejudices of the furrounding natives are not fo violent as for-
merly, and that even Ibmc of the Etfendis are become friendly,
and feem to wiffi well to their caufe. The Ruffian government
has made them a grant of land, and annexed to the grant certain
important privileges'.
At the commencement of the prefcnt century, a fociety was
' See the Proceedings of the Edinburgh Miflion.
inflituted
64 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, inftituted in London by members of the Eftablifhed Church for
XIX
■ — mhiions to Africa and the Eaft. From the M'^ant of any offers
niiiik)ns to fro"! our own countrymen, this refpecftable fociety was induced to
Ainca and refort to Germany for miflionaries to carry its defigns into execu-
tion. They engaged feveral pious young men, who were in a
courfe of education at an inllitution at BerUn for that purpofe, to
place themfelves under their protection. Of thefe, two, after hav-
ing received Lutheran ordination, embarked in the year 1804 for
the colony at Sierra Leone, on the wetlern coaft of Africa, where
they have hitherto been chieliy employed in performing the public
offices of religion in that fettlement, in perfecfting their knowledge
of the native languages, and in inllrufting a conliderable number
of native children. One of them had, however, made fome ex-
curfions amongrt the Soofoos, for the purpofe of afcertaining their
difpofitions, and of fixing on fome fpot for a miffionary llation.
Three other miliionaries, alfo Germans, have fince failed for Sierra
Leone, to join their brethren in that colony,
Exteiifion of In North America, during the prefent century, a very unufual
in North' ^ degree of zeal has been excited for the propagation of Chrillianity.
America. j^ milHonary fociety has been ellablillied in the province of New
Connecticut, confifting chiefly, if not wholly, of Independents,
who form there what is called the Standing Order. The objedl,
at which they have principally aimed, has been to introduce the
knowledge of Chriftianity into thofe back fettlements, where, as
yet, no religious inllitutions have been formed, and where the in-
habitants in general are grofsly ignorant. In an account of their
proceedings lately publilhed by this fociety, it appears that very
confiderable luccefs had attended the labours of their mifTionaries.
The diflricts in which they had been chiefly employed were the
weftern and northern counties of the ftate of New York, the
northern
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. (55
northern parts of Vermont, the north- weft part of Pennfylvania, CENT.
and the recent fettlement called New Connedlicut. The read i nets -— -
and cordiality with which numbers in thefe regions have em-
braced the great truths of the Gofpel, and the happy elFeds which
feem to have been produced on their condud:, leave little room to
doubt that the divine blelTing has attended the labours of thefe
miffionarics.
By letters received in October, 1805, from the Rev. John Ser-
geant, milfionary to the New Stockbridge Indians near Oneida, it
appears, that a very pleating occurrence had lately taken place in
that quarter. About a third part of the Oneida tribe of Indians,
who had been avowed Pagans, had united thcmfelves to Mr. Ser-
geant's congregation. The Indians alfo of the Delaware nation,
who are numerous, and are confidered as the head of the other
tribes, " unanimouily agreed to accept and take hold with both
" hands" of the offer made to them of introducing among them
" civilization and the Chrill;ian religion." They faid, they were
ready to receive both a minifter and a fchoolmaller.
Chriftianity is likely to flourifli amongft the Mohawk Indians, The Mo.
by the adlive exertions of Mr. Norton, one of their chiefs ^, who, '^^ ^'
during a refidence of fome months in England in the years 1805
and 1 8o6, tranflated the Gofpel of St. John into that language,
the printing of which was aided by " the iiritilh and Foreign Bible
" Society," and intended on his return to complete the New Tel-
tament, for the printing of which he has taken out a prefs to
America.
In the ifland of Ceylon, Chriftianity, which had been ellablillicd Ceylon.
'' The Indian name of this chief is Teyoninliokarawin.
K and
0(3 BRIEF HISTORIC VIEW
CENT, and clierilLcd by the Dutch, had been niucli neglected after the
'— Englilh took poUefTion of it, till the arrival of the Honourable
Frederick North. He interelled himfelf greatly in the ditFufion
of our holy religion ; and, under his aufpiccs, fchools were ella-
bliihed in each parifli of the four dillrict.s, into which the Britifli
pollelhons are divided ; in which the youth are inllrudcd in read-
ing and writing their own language, and in the principles of
Chrillianity. There are two or three Clergymen in each of the
principal dillri(Rs, by whom divine fervice for Protellants is per-
formed on Sundays, and one native preacher is llationed in each
of the leller dillrids : fome of thefe latter are men of principle
and ability, and extremely ufeful. At Columbo, aUb, there is a
flourifliing academy, divided into three fchools, Cingalefe, Mala-
bar, and European : the children are taught the Englilh as well as
the native languages in the moft perfect manner. The Cingalefe
are Ions of their chiefs ; and as they will be well grounded in
Chrillian principles, their influence and example are likely to be
produClive of the moll happy confequences K
Concluding We have now in a very rapid and curfory manner traced the
b ienations, ^j^^^ progrefs, and decline, the revival and extcnlion of Chrillianity
in every quarter of the world, from its firll promulgation to the
prefent time. To dwell at length on the points which deferve
attention, with reference to the inquiry uith which this brief re-
view is immediately connected, would be to anticipate the fubjecls
of the following Dilfertation. The light which they are calculated
to throw on them will, it is prcfumed, be clearly perceived in their
fubfcquent difculfion. In the mean time, it is fulficient to obferve,
' See Letter of a Clergyman in Ceylon, 1801. Appendix to the Third Report
of the Society for Millions to Africa and the Eall.
that
OF THE PROGRESS OF THE GOSPEL. 67
that the civilization of the ivorld has kept pace with the progrcfs of cent.
our divine religion ; that Chriftian nations have in every age con ^
fidered it to be their duty to propagate it in unenlightened regions ;
that fuccefs has, for the moil part, attended their endeavours,
when the proper means have been taken to fecure it ; and, that the
confequences of their exertions, in proportion as they have been
fuccefsful, have been uniformly beneficial to themfelves, and pro-
ductive of the moll; important blelfings to the favoured objeds of
their benevolence.
K 2
DISSERTATION
ON THE
PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY
IN ASIA.
PART I.
ARGUMENT.
General ohfervalions on the Providence of God — Leading dejign of
Divine Providence in the governmeiit of the tvorld at large —
Brief review of f acred and profane hijlory in fnpport of it — Oh-
jeB:ions to it anfwered — Tranfition to the Britijh Oriental empire
— Its rife and progrefs — CauJ'cs of its efiahlijhment — Probable
defign of the divine Providence in hcfiotving it — Political and
religions culvantages ivhich have already refultcd from it to Great
Britain and India — Future civilization and moral improvement
of Afa by the propagation of Chrijlianify.
DISSERTATION, &c.
PART I.
ON THE PROBABLE DESIGN OF THE DIVINE PROVIDENCE
IN SUBJECTING SO LARGE A PORTION OF ASIA
TO THE BRITISH DOMINION.
" Tons les grands empires que nous avons vus fur la terre, ont concouru par
divers moyens au bien de la Religion, et a la gloire de Dieu."
BoJJiut, D'tfcours fur V Hijloire Univ. far. 3. chap. I,
1 HAT the Almighty Creator of the Univerfe upholds by his
preferving power the world which he has formed, directs it by his
infinite wifdom, and governs it by his fovereign authority, is a
truth, which is equally the didlate of natural, and of revealed re-
hgion. The acknowledgment of his fuperintending providence
cannot, indeed, be julHy feparated from that of his exirtence and
attributes. If we own the being of a God, the firll Caufe of all
things, and afcribe to him the perfedions of omnifcience and om-
nipotence, it necellarily follows, that creation, in all its vail ex-
tent, together with the fucceliive and infinitely diverfified opera-
tions, events, and circumllances, which relate to it, mull be open
to his view, and fubjcd: to his control.
To
Ti. PROBABLE DESIGN
•""To believers in divine revelation, and with fuch only we are
concerned, it would, however, be wholly unneceflary to enter
into any long and elaborate proof of this point. Every part of the
facred Volume contains declarations of the providence of God ;
and one of its principal defigns is, to confirm and illuftrate that
docftrine, Avith refpedl both to nations and individuals, by the fails
which are there recorded. In the infpired writings, the great
Author of all things is every where reprefcnted as being intimate-
ly prefcnt to the works of his creating hand. He alone appears
as the fupreme Difpofer and Governor of the Univerfe, " working
" all things after the counfel of his own will," and doing " what-
" foever pleafeth him in the armies of heaven, and amongll: the
" inhabitants of the earth." Without infringing, either on the
juftice and holinefs of the Deity, or on the freedom and rcfponfi-
bility of man, the facred writers uniformly dcfcribe the multiplied
events of this lower world, as under the controlling influence of
the divine Providence. To this direding caufe, they attribute the
rife and progrefs, the revolutions and fuccelTions, the decline and
fall of llates and empires ; and to this they refer the changing
fortunes of families and individuals. From the government of the
univerfe, according to their reprefentations, chance is therefore
altogether excluded. The condud of his creatures, whether con-
fonant or adverfe to his revealed will, is, in various ways, overruled
by the fupreme Difpofer of all things ^\ AVIiillt they are purfu-
ing their own narrow and lliort-lighted fchemes, the providence
of God reduces the confufed and difcordant mafs of human ac-
tions to order and harmony ; determines what is to them uncer-
tain and contingent ; unites what is apparently unconnected ;
• See note H.
^ See particularly on this fubjei^ the eloquent Conclufions of the Hiftories of
BoflTuet and Rollin.
bends
OF THE DIVINE PROVIDENCE. 73
bends to his own defigns what might be very ditferently intended
by man ; and out of this moral chaos, works the purpofes of his
own wifdom and goodncfs.
Before we proceed to a more particular view of this fubjed", it
may be important to advert to what appears to be the leading de-
fign of the divine Providence in the government of the world at
large.
Without entering on the various queftions which necelTarily
arife out of fo extenlive a fubjecl:, it will be fufficient for the pur-
pofe of the prefent inquiry to Itate, that the grand delign of tlu*
Almighty, in the various difpenfations of his providence from the
beginning of the world, has, either immediately or remotely,
borne a relation to the moral and religious improvement of man-
kind, bv the introdu6lion and ellablidiment of the Chriftian reli-
gion. " The hiftory of redemption," to adopt the language of an
admirable writer'', " is coeval with that of the globe itfelf, has
" run through every ftage of its exillence, and will outlaffc its ut-
" moft duration. — 'Vhe fuccefs of mighty conquerors, the policy
" of dates, the deftiny of empires, depend on the fecret purpofe of
" God in his Son Jefus ; to wfin/e honour all the myjlerious work-
" ings of his providence are noiv, have hitherto been, and will for
" ever he, direded.'' The truth of this reprefentation may be
corroborated by an appeal to facred hillory and the fulfilment of
prophecy, and to the general hillory of the world ^.
The feparation of the family of Abraham from the furrounding
nations, their miraculous departure out of Egypt, and the revela-
tion of the divine will, which was made to their great Legiflator,
« Dr. Hard, the prefent venerable Bifliop of Worcefter. See his Sermon be-
fore the Society for the Propagation of the Gofpel in Foreign Parts, in the year
1781.
^ Sec note I.
L amidll
74 PROBABLE DESIGN
amidft the thunders of mount Sinai ; the expulfion of the idola-
trous inhabitants of Palelline, and the fubfequent efiabhtliment of
the Ifraehtes in that promifed land ; are alone dccifive proofs of the
providence of God, and of his defign in forming that peculiar peo-
ple. The fame important truths are llrikingly confirmed by the
hillory of thofe heathen nations, which Asere either more or lels
connected with the Jews. Thefc, according to the denunciations of
the Jewilh prophets, were made the inllruments of executing the
judgments of the Almighty againll his rebellious people ; and
were, in turn, themfelves chaftifed for their own more flagrant
idolatry and wickednefs. But, in the midft of thcfe defolating
judgments, we may trace the hand of the divine Providence in
the falutary effedis which refulted from them ; in the radical
cure of that propenflty to idolatry'", which, till the period of the
Babylonith captivity, had marked the character of the Jewilh peo-
ple ; and in the difperlion of their lacred writings amongll their
conc[uerors.
The feries of prophecies, which defcribe the rife, progrefs, du-
ration, and decline of thofe mighty empires, which fuccellively
arofe in the world, and which, while they tended to diffufe civi-
lization and knowledge, were ultimately defigned to be fubfer-
vient to the purpofes of God concerning his Church, atFords a fur-
ther proof and illullration of the prefcnt argument. Before the
termination of the Babylonilh captivity, we may obferve, in exaci
accordance with the predictions of the prophet Daniel, the over-
throw of that formidable power, which had for ages opprelied the
people of God, and the rile of a new empire, whole moll cele-
brated monarch reftored them to their country and their wor-
' This has been denied, but apparently on infufficient grounds, by the late
Warned Eifliop Iloriley, in lii« tranllatiou of Ilolea.
lllip;
OF THE DIVINE PROVIDENCE. 75
fhip ; and whofe fucceflbrs continued to protecl them, till they
alfo were overwhelmed by the rellftlefs arms of the King of Ma-
cedon. The conquefts of Alexander the Great, who, together
with his immediate fucceflbrs, regarded the Jewifli people with
peculiar favour, were followed by their eftablifliment, not onlj- in
Alexandria and other parts of Egypt, but in the provinces of Up-
per Afia, Alia Minor, and Greece. Hence originated the necefTity
of the Septuagint tranflation of the Jewitli Scriptures, and the
confequent diflemination of the knowledge of the true God among
the Gentiles, and the expedations of the Jews concerning the
MelTiah. Meanwhile, the fourth great empire of the world,
which was deftined to accomplifli fo important a part in promot-
ing the civil and religious improvement of mankind, gradually,
and almoll imperceptibly, arofe. In the plenitude of Roman
greatnefs, when the principal nations of the earth were united in
one vaft empire, the greater part of them in a Hate of civilization ;
when two celebrated languages almoll univerfally prevailed, and
the readiell intercourfe was afforded from one extremity of its
extenlive territories to the other ; the long-expedled Meffenger of
the Mofl: High defcended from heaven, to impart to mankind that
knowledge, after which they had long been enquiring in vain,
and which was elfentially connedled with their prefent and future
welfare.
In what manner the providence of God may be difcerned in
the plantation of the Chrillian Church throughout the world, we
have already feen ^. The circumftances of difficulty and oppofi-
tion, amidft which the Gofpel was firft preached, the feries of
perfecutions which its difciples fultained during the firft three
' See the Brief Hiftoric View of the Propagation of Chriftianity, prefixed to this
Diflertatioiu
L 2 hun-
?/) PROBABLE DESIGN
hundred years after its introduction, by which the intrinfic virtue
and excellence of Chriftianity were tried and illullratcd ; its efta-
blifhment under Conftantino the Great, by which idolatry became
almoll entirely extinguilhed, and Chrillianity more widely dif-
perfed and more firmly rooted, previous to the difmemberment of
the empire ; the gradual converfion of the barbarous nations, by
which it was punillicd tor its former pcrfecutions, and at length
gradually fubvcrted ; all proclaim the fuperintending pro\'idence
of the Almighty Governor of the world, and his defign, in the re-
volutions and fates of flates and empires, of ellablilhing and ex-
tending the Chrifiian Church, for the moral improvement and
happinefs of mankind.
The conquells of Charlemagne, and the eftablifliment of the
new empire, were eventually productive of fimilar etFecls. The
revival of literature, after the darknel's of the middle ages, towards
the clofe of the fifteenth century, which by exciting a Ipirit of in-
quiry and refearch, led the way to that important revolution in
the Church, which took place in the llicceeding century, may alfo
be adduced in lupport of the prefent argument. Above all, the
Reformation, which Ipeedily extended itlelf over lb great a part
of Europe, is one of the molt llriking proofs of the reality of a di-
vine Providence, and of its delign in the changes of human affairs,
which is afforded by the modern hiltory of the world. The union
of political and religious caufes, which fb remarkably characterized
this great event, fb far from weakening this view of it, tends
greatly to illultrate and ftrenglhen it: by Ihewing in how remark-
able a manner the great Ruler of the world can caufe the various
and difcordant motives which aduate mankind, to concur in the
fulfilment of his dcligns. In no country was this fuperintending
conduct of the divine Providence, in the progrefs of the Reforma-
tion, more fignally apparent, than in our own. Even the inter-
ruption.
OF THE DIVINE PROVIDENCE. 77
ruption, which was given to the lulutary work of reform during
the temporary prevalence of bigotry and perfecution, ferved only
to root more deeply in the minds of men their oppofition to Po-
pery, and their zeal for Proteftantifm. The difcovery of the New
M'^orld, which added fach dillinguilhed luftre to the clofe of the
fifteenth century, opened a new and fplendid fcene, in which the
traces of the fame divine fuperintendance are llrikitigly vifible.
In the colonization of North America, during the fcventeenth cen-
tury, by adventurers from this country, we may perceive the ad-
vancement of mankind in civilization, and the progrels of that di-
vine religion, which is the moft powerful and fuccefsful inflru-
ment of promoting it.
To the preceding view of the providential government of the
wov\d, fume objedions may undoubtedly be made. It is certain,
that, notwithllanding the evident defign of the divine Providence
in different ages of the world refpecting the Chriftian Church,
which has been before dated, the hillory of mankind prelents va-
rious important events, which it is extremely difficult to reconcile
with it. A formidable objection of this kind may be taken from
the irruption and extenfive dominion of Mohammedifm in coun-
tries which had previoufly enjoyed the light of Chrillianity. But
to this it may be replied, that the triumph of the Arabian impof-
ture was both the natural efl'ed;, and the judicial punilhment, of
the corrupt llate of the Eaftern Church in the feventh century ;
that the contrail: between Mohammedifm and Chrillianity is a
confirmation of the divine origin of the latter ; and that we know
not for what great and important purpofes this Antichrillian delu-
fion has been permitted to prevail. The time, however, feems to
be approaching, when the veil will be removed from this myf-
terious difpenfation of divine Providence. The darknefs and cor-
ruption
78. PROB.VBLE DESIGN
ruption of the middle ages, and the entire permiffion of the Papal
apoltafy ; the moral Hate of the great continents of Africa and of
South America, may be further alleged in fupport of the objedion
in quelHon.
In all thefe cafes, the difficulty mull; certainly be admitted. But
it is to be remembered, that fimilar objeftions may be made as to
the partial dillribution of natural and civil advantages, and the ge-
neral conllitution and courfe of nature. Every inquiry into the
caufes of the difficulties which thus occur both in the natural and
in the moral world, ultimately refolves itfelf into the quellion con-
cerning the origin of evil. It may be fufficient, therefore, to ob-
ferve, that, notwithllanding the general defign of the fupreme
Being rcfpecting the happinefs and improvement of his creatures,
it is continually liable to be counteradled by their own folly and
perverfenefs, and to be interrupted by the difpenfations of his pro-
vidence, for the purpofe of punifliing, correding, and remedying
the evils of which they have themfelves been the authors. This
confideration, together with that of our partial views and inca-
pacity to determine concerning the whole fyllem of the divine go-
vernment, are the legitimate and decilive anfwers to the objedions
which have been thus briefly noticed.
But to rcfume our view of the operations of divine Providence.
The entire hillory of our highly favoured country forms one
continued feries of inflances of divine fuperintendence*; and in no
part of it more remarkably than in that which relates to the ex-
tenfive and flouriffiing empire which it has, during the laft cen-
tury, been gradually acquiring in the Eall.
8 See this fubjeft admirably unfolded and illuftrated by Mrs. II. More in her
late work, " Hints towards forming the Charadter of a Young Princefs," vol. ii.
chap. 38, 39.
Scarcely
OF THE DIVINE PROVIDENCE. 79
Scarcely one hundred years have elapfed, fince the firfl; com-
mercial grant was made to the Rritifla merchants trading to India,
by the Emperor Feroklere. The defcendant of that monarch,
and the reprefentative of the mighty Tamerlane, is 7iow reduced
to the humiliating necedity of deriving his fole protection and
fupport from the power and the generofity of the Britifh govern-
ment. Early in the eighteenth century, the Englifli and the
French were nearly on an equality, as rivals and competitors for
the lliperiority in India ; but within the fliort fpace of twenty
years, from 1711 to 1760, the former had obtained fo decided a
preponderance, that the influence of the latter may be faid to have
beqn nearly annihilated. Subfequent attempts to recover their
intluence have been uniformly baffled and defeated, and have
tended only to confirm and extend our oriental power. At the
commencement of the fame period, the Englifli, in common with
other European nations, held, by a precarious tenure, a few limited
facflorial pofleflions on the coafl. Their territories at the prefent
moment comprehend nearly one half of Hinduflan, and the De-
can, while their power and influence have become paramount over
the whole peninfula. From Cape Comorin to the imperial city
of Delhi, a trad: of country two thoufand five hundred miles in
length, containing fixty millions of native inhabitants, the Britifli
dominion is fovereign and uncontrolled.
In taking even the mofl curfory view of the Britifli empire in
India, it is fcarcely pofllble to avoid being llruck with the con-
trail in its hillory which has been thus briefly exhibited, and with
the extraordinary and rapid manner in which that empire has
been ac(]uired. To what caiij'c are we to attribute the preemi-
nence which it has thus obtained ? Much is, doubtlefs, to be
afcribed to the prudence, the fagacity, the forefight of our go-
vernors ; to the Ikill of our military and naval commanders, and
to
80 PROBABLE DESIGN
to the undaunted bravery of our troops, in the various critical and
arduous circumlianccs in which they have been engaged. But
thele are merely fecondary and inltrumental caufes, the vifible and
liuman means by which the work has been accompHflied. The
view which has ah'cady been given of the directing and controlling
agcncij of the divine Providence is fufficient to turn our attention
to the firll great caufe of our Eaft Indian fuccefles. Without de-
termining the jullicc, or afluming the divine approbation of our
proceedings, we can be at no lofs to whom to afcribeour unexam-
pled progrefs in Afia. To that fupreme Ruler, who holds in his
hands the reins of the univerfe ; who, as one of the proudcrt po-
tentates the world ever faw was once compelled to acknowledge,
regulates the deltinies of Itates and kingdoms, mull: be attributed
the empire which has been thus obtained. To Him mull be
afcribcd the defeat of the counfels and the enterprifes of our ene-
mies ; the almoft uninterrupted fuccefles of our policy and our
arms ; the wifdom and the courage which have marked our Ori-
ental enterprifes.
An obvious and important inquiry, however, arifes out of the
preceding reprefentation, as to the probable defign of the divine Pro-
vidence in Jubje6iing Jo large a portion of AJia to the Brit i Pi donii-
7iion. On no fubjed: are we more liable to err, than in the opi-
nions or the conjed:ures which we may venture to form concerning
the intentions of the fupreme Being. Clearly as the will of the
Almighty is revealed to us in the Scriptures, it is chiefly confined
to the general principles of the divine government, his difpofitions
towards his creatures, and the duties which he requires from them.
Of his id fi mate defigns rcfpccfling either nations or individuals, no
account is given, nor could it be julHy expelled. Thele are
amongll " the fecret things" which belong only to the moft High.
It is fufficient for us to be allured, that, though " clouds and dark-
" ncfs
OF THE DIVINE PROVIDENCE. 81
" ncfs are round about him, righteoufnels and judgment are the
" habitation of his throne," What, therefore, may be the fcaet
and final ilcjign of the divine Providence in bertowing upon Great
Britain fo extenlive an Oriental dominion, and what the remote
confequenccs of its exlftence and continuance, as forefeen by the
mind of that glorious Being, " known unto whom are all his
" works from the beginning of the world," it would be equally
prefumptuous and vain to inquire. To fuch refearches it may be
juftly faid, " He that preiieth into the light fliall be opprelfed
*' with glory." The duty and the intereft of man are of a hum-
bler nature. From the general declarations of holy Writ, illuf-
trated and confirmed as they are by the hiftory of former ages, and
the events which are paffing before our eyes, futficient light may
be afforded to guide us both to a fafe and beneficial conclufion.
We have taken a brief and rapid furvey of the ways of Provi-
dence from the earliell ages. We have before us, in the clear
and unimpeachable page of facred hiftory, a long and uninter-
rupted feries of difpenfations, by which the great empires of the
world were made fuccellively to promote the general civilization
and happinefs of mankind, and, more efpecially, to advance the
progrefs of true religion in the world. The avarice and am-
bition of heathen monarchs, under the controlling influence of
the fupreme Difpofer, have unwillingly been made to bend to
the accomplilhment of his wife and benevolent defigns. Caufes
and inrtruments apparently the moll adverfe and unconnedled,
and events feemingly the moft untoward, have been rendered the
means of producing effeds the moft beneficial and important to
the human race.
What, then, is the conclulion which obvioufly refults from
thefe confidcrations ? Can it be, that the divine Providence has
in fuch a remarkable manner fubjecled fo large a portion of Alia
M. to
*^-i PROBABLE DESIGN
to the Britifli dominion, merely tor the purpofe of gnititying the
pride or the ambition of our country ; of aggrancHzing our
power, our weal'th, or our refources ? Nay, even of opening to
us, by the extenfion of our commerce, the means of more luc-
cefsfully refilling, in the prefent perilous and critical times, the
formidable and increafing power of our European enemy ? Was
it for this only, that it has pleafed the Almighty Ruler of the
nations, to watch over the rifing intererts of Great Britain in
the Eaft, to fofter its infant fettlements, to protect them from
the fecret machinations, and the open attacks, of their invete-
rate foes ; to difpofe the native princes of India in general to
prefer the Britilh alliance ; to bellow on the plains of ^ Platley,
Porto-Novo, and Delhi, victories, which equal the motl cele-
brated military exploits of ancient or of modern times ; and, by
the combination of thefe circumllances, to give fo early and de-
cided a fuperiority to Great Britain, not only over the French,
but over every other rival power in India ? With the principles
which have been before laid down, and the means which we pof-
fefs of afcertaining their truth, we cannot, furely, be induced to
form fo arrogant and lo limited a conclufion. We may, indeed,
and we ought, gratefully to acknowledge the important political
and commercial advantages, which refult to this countrv from our
Oriental dominion, more particularly in the prefent extraordinary
Situation of Europe ; but it ill becomes us to limit our views to
confiderations of this nature.
" Providence," to ufe the language of Sir William Jones, " has
" thrown thefe Indian territories into the arms of Britain, for
" their protedion and welfare';" and they have already derived
^ The celebrated viclories obtained by Lord Clive, Sir E) le Coote, and Lord
Lake.
' See Lord Teignmouth's Life of Sir William Jones, Vol. IL p. 337.
invaluable
OF THE DIVINE PROVIDENCE. 83
invaluable bleffings from her. They have palTed from the bar-
barous and oppreflive delpotilm of their Mohammedan con-
querors, to the mild, and equitable, and falutary government
of this illand. Encouragement has been afforded, by the Britilh
commerce, for the exercife of their indulhy in arts, manufac-
tures, and agriculture. The great body of the people have
been refcued from the arbitrary and infariable exactions of na-
tive governors and magiltrates ; and, inllead of an annually va-
rying tribute, exadled often at the difcretion of the public officers,
and increafing with the ability of the landholder to pay it, the
amount of the revenue demanded by the Company has been fixed
in perpetuity, leaving to the economy, Ikill, and indurtry of indi-
viduals, all the benefit derivable from the exertion of thofe qua-
lities.
Tlie regular and impartial adminiflration of jnjlice is an-
other eminent advantage, which has refulted to India from her
fubjedlion to Great Britain. To ertimate the full value of this ad-
vantage, we mutl recolledl the corruption whioli very generally
pervaded the courts of jullice under Mohammedan authority ; in
which the influence of power and wealth was irrefiftible to fo in-
tolerable a degree, that the poor could rarely obtain redrefs for the
mofl flagrant injuries committed by a powerful or rich oppreflbr.
The adminiflration of civil, criminal, and even financial jurifdic-
tion was frequently veiled in the fame perfon. At all times, the
diftribution of juftice was too much fubjeA to the difcretion of
the judge ; and the record of his proceedings, when made, was
fummary and imperfe6l. Inll^ead of this vexatious and indefinite
courfe, a regular fyftem has been eftablilhed. The fundions of
the civil judge are feparated from thofe of the local magillrate ;
the proceedings of both, as well as thofe of the courts for the trial
of criminal caufes, are regulated by fixed rules ; and a correcri: re-
M 2 cord
«4 PROBABLE DESIGN
cord of them is prefened. A lylleni of appeal in civil fuits
has been inllituted ; the proceedings in criminal canfes, where the
fentcncc atfccls the life or liberty of the convicl; beyond a limited
period, are fubjec^ to the revifion of a fupcrior court, before the
fentcnce can be executed ; and the regulations, by which all
acf, arc publilhed in the native languages. The Britilh govern-
ment, agreeably to the didatcs of a wife policy, has adopted the
criminal code of the Mohammedans, which it found ell:ablifhed,
and which is not only more familiar, but better fuited to the na-
tives, than our own : but it has, at the fame time, aboliflied the
more fanguinary punifliments of impaling, and the amputation of
limbs. Civil caufes relating to Calle and inheritance are tried by
the refpeclive laws of Hindus and Mohammedans. The juftly ce-
lebrated Digell of Hindu and Mohammedan Law '', which was
compiled under the direiilion of Sir William Jones, a labour which
endeared him to the natives, while it tended to Ihorten his inva-
luable life, has contributed mod eflentially to the due adminiftra-'
lion of jurtice. Various other Indian and Mohammedan law-
traces have been tranllated, and every precaution, which a found
policy could fuggell, has been adopted to enfure this great
objedt, to prevent impotitions, and to correct erroneous judg-
ments ; and it may be truly allerted, that the bulk of the people
derive a fecurity in their perfons and property from thefe mea-
fures, which they never enjoyed under any former government.
Many other important benefits have refulted to the natives of
India, in confequencc of the Britilh government. A degree of
order and tranquillity prevails in the neighbourhood of the Eng-
lilh fettlements, which was before unknown ; while the employ-
ment and the regular payment of the labouring dalles have en-
"* See, relative to this important work, Lord Tcignniouth's Life of Sir William
Jones, Vol. IL pp. 180, 262, 344.
abled
OF THE DIVINE PROVIDENCE. 85
abled multitudes of them to fupport themfelves and their families
ill circumdances of comfort, experienced in no other part of the
country. Various public works have been executed, and charita-
ble inftitutions formed, by the Britifh government in India, \^ hich
have largely contributed to the relief and comfort of the natives ;
and in times of Icarcity, its forefight and liberality have been the
means of refcuing thoufands of its wretched fubjedls from the mi-
ferable etfecls of famine'. It is, alfo, undeniable, that a bene-
ficial influence has been gradually extending itfelf over the in-
habitants of India, in confequence of their intercourfe with the
Britifla ; by which their focial habits and manners have been ma-
terially improved. The diftind:ions which are occafioned by their
religious faith do, indeed, preclude them from fully participating
in this advantage. Yet, notvvithllanding thefe obllacles to a more
intimate union, fome benefit has imperceptibly been imparted, and
is daily increafing in extent and importance.
The preceding obfervations may be futHcicnt to fliew, that
great and numerous advantages of a poUlical nature have already
refulted both to Great Britain and India, from the intimate con-
nection which fubfills between them. But this is neither all, nor
is it, probably, the chief point, to which it was the intention of
the propofer of the prefent queltion to direct the public attention.
Reciprocal benefits, of a moral ami religious nature, have alfo
partly accrued to both countries by their mutual intercourie, and
Itill greater are jurtly expected to follow. Hitherto, it muft be.
confelfed, the preponderance of advantage, perhaps of every kind,
has been greatly in favour of Britain. Even in a religious point
of view, we have fome obligations to acknowledge to our Oriental
' See on this fubjeft ;i very inteiefling extrafl: from an addrefs of Sir James
M'liitodi to the Grand Jury of Bombay, in Dr. Teiinant's Thoughts on the Bri-
tifli Government in India, p. 115.
domi-
86 PROBABLE DESIGN
dominions. Indian chronologv, hiftory, and mythology, were, it
is well known, during manv years, confidered as the llrong hold
of French infidelity ; and even amongll ourfelves, there were not
wanting writers who favoured the delufion, by fceptical diflerta-
tions on thofe fubjedls '. But, as it has been obferved by a diftin-
guifhed writer, " there is a Providence which controls all human
" events, and brings good out of evil : and it is this Providence
" which feems to have permitted the attacks of infidelity, in order
" to give greater evidence to the faith it oppofes'"." It cannot,
therefore, be efteemed a trifling or unimportant advantage, not-
withfi:anding the numerous and irrefragable evidences in favour of
Chriftianity, that our connexion with India has for ever difpelled
this delufion ; that it has proved, beyond all polfibility of doubt,
that the Indian records, fo far from oppofing or undermining the
foundations of the Mofaic or the Chrillian difpenfation, have
added to the proofs already poflefled of their divine origin, that
which arifes from feveral remarkable coincidences, and other di-
reft and indired: evidences in fupport of both, from the Hindu re-
cords. The indefatigable exertions, firft, of Sir William Jones,
and his fellow labourers, in the mine of Indian literature and fci-
encc, and, afterwards, of the learned members of the College of
Fort William, have placed this point beyond all doubt ", and have
thus been inllruments of conferring a moll important benefit on
the Chriftian world.
Have we, then, nothing to offer to India in return for this ad-
vantage ? Some feeble and limited efforts have, as we have feen ",
been made to impart to her natives the bleffings of Chriftianity ;
' See particularly the Preface to the Code of Gentoo Laws, by Mr. Halhed.
■" Dr. White, Banipton LeAures, Sermon I. page 40.
" On this fubjeft, a paflage in Dr. Buchanan's Memoir may be advantageoufly
confulted, page 44.
" See Brief Hiftoric View prefixed.
but
OF THE DIVINE PROVIDENCE. 8?
but as a general and national work, it remains, as yet, unat-
tempted. It may, perhaps, be the defign of the divine Providence,
in granting us fo extenfive an Oriental dominion, to place us, as we
know is the cafe with refpeft to all other advantages, whether civil
or religious, in a lituation of trial '', to obferve what courfe we will
take as to the dilTemination of Chrillian principles. The circum-
ftances of our connexion with India are, however, too ftriking
to require any laboured expoiition of this point. Great Britain is,
at this time, the nation which poflcfles in the greateft purity, ac-
companied by the greateft zeal, the Chriftian religion. What,
therefore, is the conclufion to be drawn from her lituation with
refpetl to India ? Is it not, to fay the leall, highly probable, that
the providence of God, which we have feen fo remarkably excr-
cifed for this purpofe in former ages, ihould atthis time bring fo
large a portion of Afia, as it were, into contact with this enlight-
ened nation, /w' the vcrij purpojc of exciting us to the honourable
undertaking of imparting to it, in addition to political advantages,
the moral and religious bleffings which we enjoy ? and, that from
India, as from a centre of communication and influence, the fame
ineftimable benefits may be ditfufed throughout the continent of
Afia }
It may be further argued, that the derelidlion or the depra-
vation of Chriftian principles, which has been witnelled on the
continent of Europe lincc the French revolution, and which, not-
withftanding the reeftablifliment of the Roman Catholic faith in
France, continues, it is to be feared, too nearly the fame, indicate
to us, who have been preferved from the general contamination of
infidelity, and who exhibit, beyond all queftion, the purcft exam-
ple of a Chriftian Church now exifting in the world, the direction
of divine Providence, to teftify both our gratitude and our zeal, by
p See Bifliop Butler's Analogy.
attempting
88 PROBABLE DESIGN
attempting to cftablifli in our Oriental empire the faith which we
have cherithed in Europe, and which has ehewhere been fo de-
plorably abandoned or corrupted.
The very local Jituatioyi of that empire may be allowed to have
fome influence on our minds. " The great fcene of revelation,"
to adopt the glowing expreflions of a learned and eloquent writer''
already referred to, " has been the Eaft. There the fource of ge-
" nuine infpiration was firli opened ; and from thence the ftreams
" of divine knowledge began to flow. It was the grand theatre,
" on which the Almighty Governor of the world made bare his
" arm, and, by ligns, and wonders, and mighty deeds, cllablilhed
" the conviction of his righteous providence and fupreme domi-
" nion in the hearts of men. There he led the people of Ilrael
" like a flock by the hand of Mofcs and Aaron ; there the Pro-
" phets uttered their prediftions ; and there the Son of God illuf-
" trated and fulfilled them. But there, alfo, has the impollor Ma-
•' hornet creeled his ftandard ; that fl^andard to which thoufands
" have flocked, with an ardour which may well raife a blulh on
" the countenances of too many who pretend to fight under the
" banner of the crofs." There alfo, if we may prefume to add any
thing to fo eloquent a paflage, the yet more ignorant, though
fcarcely more deluded and debated, votaries of Brahma have,
through the Hill longer lapfe of ages, groaned beneath the fetters
of the Cafte, and been enflaved by the moll abjcdl idolatry and fu-
perliition.
We owe, then, a debt of gratitude to the Eaft, as the primae-
val fource of nature and revelation, which we have hitherto
been tardy in acknowledging. The Oriental world has, indeed,
witnefled the triumphs of our arms, the fucccflcs of our policy,
and the general mildnefs and equity of our civil and judicial ad-
^ Dr. White, Banipton Lcftures, Sermon I. page 42.
miniltration.
OF THE DIVINE PROVIDENCE. 89
miniftration. But a higher deftiny yet awaits us. Providence is
evidently calling us to fervices ftill more glorious and important,
becaufe ftill more diredlly coincident v^^ith the defigns of infinite
Wifdom, and more immediately conneded vs^ith the happinefs of
mankind. To the Britifh government is the diftinguiflied oppor-
tunity prefented, of ereding in India, and throughout Afia, the
banner of the Crofs ; of refcuing from the darknefs of Hindu and
Mohammedan fuperftition the millions which are now involved in
it ; and of caufing the " Day-Spring from on high" to vifit them.
Every circumftance which can be adduced leads us almoft ne-
ceflarily to this conclufion. The general defign of the Almighty
in the government of the world, which we have already noticed ;
our extenfive and uncontrolled dominion in India ; the increafed
confidence and leilening prejudices of the natives ; our more inti-
mate acquaintance with their religion, laws, literature, and fci-
ence ; and the very diredlion of the public attention to this fub-
jedt at the prefent time ; all concur in flaewing the leading defign
of the divine Providence, in fubjedling fo large a portion of Afia to
our dominion, to be the diffufion of Chriji'ian hiotvlcdgc amongll
the many millions of its unenlightened inhabitants, as the means
of promoting their temporal and eternal welfare and happinefs.
They point out, at all events, the nature of our duty, which is,
perhaps, the beft and nearelt indication of the divine will which
can either be expected or defired.
N
DISSERTATION
ON THE
PROPAGATION OF CHRISTIANITY
IN ASIA.
PART 11.
ARGUMENT.
General ohfervations on the introduHion of Religion into conquered
countries — Roman policy — that ofConJiantine, and of fucceeding
Chrijlian Ptinces — ConduB of the Mohammedan conquer'ors —
that of the Roman Catholic kingdoms of Europe. Duty of Great
Britain to promote Chri/lianity in the Eqft, on the ground of re-
ligious obligation — of its power and opportu7iity — of the moral
ftaie of the natives of Hindujlan, and of other AJiatic countries —
and of the benefits ivhich would refultfrom it both to Great Bri-
tain and Afia — Difficulties and impediments as to the execution
of this u'ork — PraSiicability of accomplifhing it.
DISSERTATION, &c.
PART II.
ON THE DUTY, MEANS, AND CONSEQUENCES OF TRANS-
LATING THE SCRIPTURES INTO THE ORIENTAL
LANGUAGES, AND OF PROMOTING CHRISTIAN
KNOWLEDGE IN ASIA.
t( — What can be called good and necessary by Chriftians, if It be not fo, to
" fupport Chriftianity where it nmft otherwife fink, and propagate it where it niuft
'< otherwife be unknown ; to reftrain abandoned, barefaced vice ; and to take care
** of the education of fuch children, as otherwife muft be even educated in wicked-
" nefs, and trained up to deftruftion ?" Bishop Bctler.
CHAP. I.
The Dufy of tranjlatwg the Scriptures into the Oriental languages,
and of promoting Chrijtian knoivledge in Afia.
J. HE fate of conquered nations refpedling religion has varied,
according to the principles and the pohcy of the vidtorious power.
In one point, conquerors of all ages have unhappily agreed; name-
ly, in confulting, in the firfl: inllance, the eftablifliment of their
own
94 DUTY OF PROPAGATING
own authority, and the advancement of their own intereft ; and
in conlidering the welfare of the vanquiflied only as a fecondary
objeft. Religion, therefore, in common with every other circum-
liance relative to their new fubjed;s, has been treated with indif-
ference, perfecuted, or encouraged, according to the political views
of the vidors.
The policy of the Roman Republic led her to confider the
various fuperftitions of the countries fucceffively fubdued by her
refiftlefs arms, as a mere adventitious circumftance, like that of
language or colour, which could neither tend materially to con-
folidate, nor to leflen or undermine, her newly acquired power.
The conquered provinces were left in the undillurbed worfhip of
their feveral gods, and in the enjoyment of their religious obferv-
ances. This was a line of conducfl: perfedlly confonant to the na-
ture of Polytheifm, and evidently dictated by found policy. Their
own idolatrous Ijilem had nothing in it of the jealous and digni-
fied exclufion of true religion. On the contrary, it readily affimi-
lated itfelf to the multiplied errors of other nations ; and the
union tended to promote the intercourfe and to cement the in-
terefts of both.
When Chrirtianity was introduced into the world, its firtt
requifition to the Gentile nations was the utter renunciation of
their former deities, together with every trace of their idola-
trous worfliip, and fupertlitious pradlices. Hence arofe the op-
pofition which Chriftianity every where met with, and the long
feries of perfecutions which it endured during the three firft cen-
turies. On its ellabliniment, however, as the rehgion of the em-
pire, Conftantine, and his immediate fucceflbrs, fliewed a lauda-
ble zeal in abolilhing the Gentile idolatry, and efFeding a general
profeffioa
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 95
profeffion of Chriftianity. And for many fucceeding ages it con-
tinued to be the aim, as it M^as the undoubted policy, of Chrillian
fovereigns, to convert their heathen fubjeAs, whether native or
conquered, and to promote Chrillian knowledge in their domi-
nions 3, It is true, that in thefe attempts they were frequently
unwife, not to fay fometimes iniquitous, in their choice of means
to efFe6l them ; but the general principle of their condud: was,
undoubtedly, both juft and benevolent.
The Mohammedan conquerors, as it is well known, invariably
propagated the delulions of their impoftor, wherever they carried
their victorious arms ; and firmly eftabliflied the religion of the
Koran in every conquered country.
The Roman Catholic kingdoms of Europe had no fooner
founded their extenlive empires in the New World, than they
provided for the continuance of the faith amongft their Eu-
ropean fubjedls, and for the converfion of the natives, by an ec-
clefiaftical eftablifliment, and by milTions from feveral of the mo-
naftic orders. In Afia, alfo, fimilar eftablifliments were formed,
coeval with their fettlements ; and although the Oriental em-
pires both of the Spaniards and Portuguefe are in a ftate of ruin,
the Romilh Church and its revenues remain in a great meafure
unimpaired.
Great Britain alone, the moft eminent of the Protellant king-
doms of Europe, has hitherto been unmindful of the religious
ftate of her Eaftern empire, and has delayed to acknowledge
the debt of gratitude which flie owes to that fuperintending Pro-
* See Brief Hifloric View prefixed.
vidence.
96
DUTY OF PROPAGATING
vidence, by which her power has been attained. On the con-
tinent of America, and in her Well India iflands, ecclefiaflical
ertablilhments have been provided, and fome attempts have been
made towards the converfion and inftrudlion of the aboriginal na-
tives. In India alone has Ihe withheld this juft and falutary affift-
ance ^. A fcanty and ill fupplied eftablifhment of Chaplains is all
that has yet been afforded for her European fubjedls ; whilft the
natives, with the exception of the Proteftant miffions before men-
tioned, have been left to the influence of their unhallowed and de-
llruiftive fuperftitions, without any direct effort having been made
to improve their moral and religious condition.
I. It can fcarcely be doubted, by any one who acknowledges
the divine authority of Chrillianity, whether it be the duty of a
nation profeffing the purity of its holy faith, to extend the know-
ledge of it to any country, which, by the favour of divine Provi-
dence, may be fubjecled to its dominion. It is clearly a duty, not
only refulting from the politive precepts, but flowing from the
very nature and fpirit of Chrillianity.
The command to love our neighbour as ourfelves, which is in-
terpreted by our divine Lawgiver himfelf to include all mankind,
together with that of adling towards others as we would wifli
them to act towards us, are alone fuflicient to ellablifli this point.
But, to adopt the fentiments of a great writer '^, " Chrillianity is
" very particularly to be confidered as a triijl, depofited with us
" in behalf of others; in behalf of mankind, as well as for our
* See Dr. Buchanan's Memoir, part i. cliap. i, 2.
' Bifhop Butler. Sermon before tlie Society tor the Propagation of the Gofpel
in Foreign Parte.
own
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 97
" own inllrudion. No one has a right to be called a Chriftian,
" who doth not do ibmewhat in his ftation, towards the difcharge
" of this truft ; who doth not, for inftance, alTift in keeping up
" the profelFion of Chriftianity where he lives. And it is an ob-
" ligation but little more remote, to affill: in doing it in our
" faclories abroad ; and in the colonies to which we are related,
" by their being peopled from our own mother-countrv, and be-
" ing fubjecls to the fame government with ourfelves: and nearer
" yet is the ohligation upon fuch perfons in particular, as have the
" intercourfe of an advantageous commerce with them. The like
" charity (i. e. of religious inll:ru6lion) ive oive to the natives ; oice
'' to them in a much JlriRer JenJ'e than zvc are apt to conjider,
" were it only from neighbourhood, and our having gotten pojfef-
'' Jions in their country. We are moll llri6lly bound to confider
" thefe poor unformed creatures, as being in all refpefts of one
" family with ourfelves, the family of mankind; and intlrud them
" in our ' common falvation :' that they may not pafs through
" this ftage of their being like brute beafts ; but be put into a ca-
" pacity of moral improvements, how low foever they muft re-
" main as to others, and fo into a capacity of qualifying them-
" felves for an higher ftate of life hereafter." It is not, therefore,
left to our opinion or choice, whether, when we have the oppor-
tunity, we fliould endeavour to dilleminate Chriftian principles,
upon a larger or a fmaller fcale. It is a duty enforced by the aw-
ful fandlions of our religion ; the wilful negle<ft of which is both
an acl of difobedience to God, and a breach of charity to man.
Chrillian kings and governors are intended to be the inllru-
ments, under God, of protecting his Church, and of promot-
ing his gracious defigns in extending it throughout the world.
In the language of a facred prophet, they are deftined to be its
o " nurfing
98 DUTY OF PROPAGATING
" nurfing fathers ;" and as Chriftianity is, from its nature and
conftitution, defigned to be univerfal in its extent, the powers
which fubmit to its authorit}', and profefs to value its bleffings,
are bound by the moft folemn obhgations, to encourage the pro-
pagation of it by all lawful means, in countries over which they
exercife a voluntary dominion, as well as to maintain it in thofe
in which it is already ellablilhed.
It has, indeed, been faid, that we have 720 right to interfere
with the religion of other nations ; that it is unjufl and illiberal to
oppofc or dillurb them in their modes of faith ; much more, to
take any efFeclual meafures for engaging them to embrace our
own. So far as this obje6lion refpecls independent countries, or
thofe which, although agreeing in the main points of the religion
itfelf, differ from the exilling government as to matters of inferior
importance, or the adoption, in cither or any cafe, of violent,
compulfory, and perfecuting meafures, it may be readily granted.
But if it be referred, as in the prefent cafe, to territories fubjecl to
the dominion of a Chriltian country, the natives of which are in-
volved in the darkncfs of a fuperllition, which, as it is impoffible
to deny, is produdlive of the moft pernicious confcquences, the
objection can only arife from principles of infidelity, or from
total indifference to religion. Such a nation has not only a right
to interfere with the religion of its fubjecl-provinces, but it is its
paramount duty to take every mcafure, which a mild and en-
lightened policy can fiiggcll, for emancipating them from the mi-
fery of their idolatrous pra<5liccs.
The obligation to this important work is greatly increafed, if to
thefe coniiderations be added thofe which arife from the cir-
cumjlanccs of time and opportunity, the combination of which, as
we
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. ' QQ
we have already obferved, forms a ftriking indication of the delign
of divine Providence in our connexion with Afia'^.
IT. The argument, however, in fupport of the dutij of a nation
profelTing Chriftianity to promote the knowledge of it in countries
lubje6l to its power, may be ftrongly enforced by the confidera-
tion of the political and moral Jtate of the inhabitants of thofe
countries.
It has been cullomary with European authors to extol the an-
cient civilization, and to reprefent in glowing colours the virtues,
and the improved llate, of the natives of India. Traces undoubt-
edly exill in their remaining works of art, fcience, and literature,
which feem to prove, that " *= how degenerate and debafed foever
" the Hindus may now appear, in Ibnie early age, they were
" fplendid in arts and arms, happy in government, wife in legifla-
" tion, and eminent in various knowledge." It is certain, alfo,
that, " in fpite of their many revolutions and conquetls, their
" fources of wealth are ftill abundant, and that in many of their
" manufactures they ftill furpafs all the world." Yet, notwith-
ftanding this flattering tetiimony of our illuftrious Orientalift,
there is no appearance, that, with refpeel to the great body of the
people, India at any former time greatly excelled that degree of
civihzation, fuch as it is, which exifts at this day. The celebrated
hiftorian of America, in his elaborate Difquifition concerning An-
cient India, has, in a limilar manner, produced fatisfadlory evi-
dence of the high degree of excellence to which the ancient Hin-
dus had attained in various fpecies of manufadlure, and in many
^ The peculiar advantages and JacWitics now pofTefled by Great Britain for pro-
moting Chrlfttan knowledge in Afia will be liereafter ftated.
■^ See Sir William Jones's Di(!'ert;\tion on the Hindus.
O L' of
100 DUTY OF PROPAGATING
of the neceirary and ornamental arts of life. Their advances,
alfo, in fcience and literature, in philofophv, morals, and reli-
gion, are defcribed in glowing colours. Thefe reprefentations,
hovvever, muft be received with confiderable allowance, even fo
far as they refpecl the higher clalfes of the Hindus : but as to
the great body of the people, who, as he feems to think, are,
even now, advanced far beyond the inhabitants of the two other
cpiarters of the globe in improvement, they are manifeftly erro-
neous.
" It is true," obferves the learned propofer of the prefent fub^
jedl ^, " that the natives excel in the manual arts of their cart ;
" and that fome of them,, particularly thofe who are brought up
" amongrt Europeans, acquire a tevt -idjbas of civility and general
" knowledge. But the bu'lk- of the common people, from Cape
" Comorin to Thibet, are not an improved people. Go into a vil-
" lage, within five miles of Calcutta, and you will find an ignorance
" of letters and of the world, an intellecftual debility, a wretched-
" nefs of living, and a barbarifm of appearance, which by every
" account, (making allowance for our regular government, and
" plentiful country,) are not furpafled among the natives in the
*' interior of Africa, or back fettlements of America*^." vVlthough
the latter part of this defcription will probably be thought too
llrong, another eye-witnels of their manners has obferved, that
the poverty, deprefTion, and general ignorance of the Hindus are
the features of their condition, which firft ftrike the attention of
every rtranger *■. Thefe evils necefiarily tlow from the ftrwfture
of their political fociety. The arbitrary divifion of the Hindus
' Memoir, note G. p. no. s See Park and Mackenzie.
* Tennant's Thoughts, p. 72.
into
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 101
into four diftinft Caftes, operates as a permanent check to the im-
provement of their condition, and condemns the great body of
the people to poverty and wretchednefs. Thefe unnatural dif-
tindlions of clafl'es deprive them of every motive to indurtry and
exertion. The moll honourable and virtuous conduct fecures no
reward to a perfon of the lower Calles, and thofe of the higher
order lofe no reputation or privilege by being ignorant and vi-
cious. The whole community being thus deprived both of hope
and fear, the great motives of human aAion, its different orders
are contented to remain in the condition in which they are placed,
and every avenue to improvement is effedlually precluded.
The moral chara&er of the Hindus has been as nmch miffaken
as their progrefs in civilization. A mild, benevolent, and inoff"en-
five difpofition has been attributed to them, which more intimate
knowledge and experience have unhappily difproved. The chief
quality refembling virtue, which characlerizes the Hindus, is a
certain apathy or hebetude of mind, ANhich renders them fub-
mitTive to authority. But this is obvioufly a quality which fits
them equally for the reception of vicious impreffions, and indif-
pofes them to the exercile of any virtuous energy, " Thofe who
" have known them," fays Dr. Buchanan, " for the longeft time,
" concur in declaring, that neither truth, nor honcfty, honour,
" gratitude, nor charity, is to be found pure in the breaff of a
" Hindu," The teftimonies which he adduces in fupport of this
opinion muff be allowed to be unqueftionablc''. Other competent
witnefles have not hefitated to aff'ert, that avarice, lying, perfi-
dioufnefs, cruelty, indolence, and fervility, are the predominant
I' See them detailed in bis Memoir, note I. particularly thofe of Tamerlane and.
Mr. Holsvcll,
features
loa DUTY OF PROPAGATING
features of the Hindu chara6ler'. "Avarice,'' fays a learned and
elegant hiftorian >", " is the predominant paffion of the Hindu ;
" and all his wiles, addrefs, cunning, and perfeverance, of which
" he is lb exquifite a mafter, are exerted to the utmoft in fulfilling
" the dilates of this vice." The crime of perjurij is fo remarka-
bly prevalent among them, that Sir William Jones, notwithftand-
ing his llrong prejudice in their favour, after long judicial ex-
perience, was obliged relu6lantly to acknowledge this moral de-
pravity of the natives of India.
Thefe concurring teftimonies are decifive of the queftion ; and
may ferve to correct the millaken opinions which the enthuliaftic
reprefentations of theoretical writers have diffeminated in Europe,
and to remove one of the moll prevalent and powerful objections
againll any attempt to improve the natives of Hinduftan.
The caiifes of this debafed ftate of the moral character in the
Hindus may evidently be traced partly to the defpotic form of the
government under which they have lived, but principally to their
' See the Preface to Mr. Gilchrid's Englifli and Hinduftan'i Diclionary, and a
Letter from an intelligent Refident in India to Dr. \'incent, in the Proceedings
of tlie Society for promoting Chriftian Knowledge for the year 1800.
™ Mr. Orme. " Hiftorical Fragments of the Mogul Empire." The general im-
preffion which was left on the mind of this impartial writer, after a minute expo-
(ition of the charafter and inflitutions of the Hindus, is expreffed in the follow-
ing linking and dignified language : " Chriftianity vindicates ail its glories, all
" its honours, and all its reverence, when we behold the moft horrid impieties
" avowed amongft the nations on whom its influence does not fliine, as adlions
" neceffary in the common conduft of life : I mean poilonings, treachery, and af-
" faflination among the fons of ambition, rapine, cruelty, and extortion in the
*' minifters of juftice. I leave divines to vindicate, by more faniSlified reflexions,
" the caufe of their religion and their God."
ignorance.
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 103
ignorance, idolatry, and fuperftition. However lublinie foine of
the ideas may be concerning the fuprenic Being, which have been
found in the facred writings of the Hindus, the reprefentations of
the gods, before which the Brahmin and the multitude indifcrimi-
nately worftiip, are but too defcriptive of the nature of the fuper-
ftition with which their idolatry is conneded. Every part of the
Hindu mythology, however it may contain fome velliges of prim-
eval tradition, is compounded of falfehood and immorality ; and
their religious rites confill of little more than licentioufnefs and
cruelty, llic former, by the very fymbols of their deities, is ad-
mitted as a fyftematic principle in the ceremonies of the Hindus,
as it was in the myfteries of the Greeks and Romans ; and is up-
held by the profligate ellablifhments of fome of their moll facred
temples ; " the lall effort," as it has been julHy obferved, " of
" mental depravity, in the invention of a fuperllition, to blind the
" underftanding, and to corrupt the heart."
Of the cruelty of the Hindu fuperftition, the proofs have been
too long before the public, to require any additional confirmation.
Dreadful as the rites of other idolatrous nations have been, they
have been equalled, if not exceeded, by thofe which are prad:ifed
amongft the natives of Hinduftan. Even at the very period, which
fome authors have fixed upon as the asra of their civilization and
refinement, it is certain, that human facrifices were offered by the
Hindus ; and although thefe have nominally ceafed ", they ftill
adhere to many fuperftitious pra6lices, which either inflict imme-
diate dea<h, or diredlly tend to it. Of the Sahamoron, or the
burning of widows with their deceafed hufbands, a practice com-
mon to all parts of Hinduftan, it is fufficient to fay, that according
" See, however, note K.
to
104
DUTY OF PROPAGATING
to the calculation " of a late learned member P of the Afiatic So-
ciety, the number of widows who thus perilh felf-devoted in the
northern provinces of Hinduflan alone, is not lefs than 10,000
annually : other computations llate the numbers of thefe deluded
vidlims to be 30,ooo, or even 5o,ooo, annually, in the whole
extent of India. Nor is this the only fuperftitious praAice by
which the lives of their wretched votaries are endangered or re-
quired. The natives of Hindultan, particularly the inhabitants of
Orifla, and of the eaflern parts of Bengal, fometimes make offer-
ings of their children to the goddefs Gunga, and devote to her
their firliborn, by encouraging the unhappy child to walk, into
the river Ganges, till it is carried away by the ftream. This fpe-
cies of human lacrilice was publicly committed at the illand of
Saugor, and at other places reputed holy, at certain llated fea-
fons : but in the year 1802, this inhuman pradlice was abo-
lillicd by an exprefs regulation of the Britifh government, and
declared to be murder, punifhable with death. Infants, who re-
fufe their mother's milk, are, however, ftill frequently expofed on
trees in balkets, and devoured by birds of prey ; and amongft a
race of Hindus called Rajputs, the mothers ftarve their female in-
fants to death 'i.
Perfons of cither fex, who, from whatever caufe, may be in
dillrefs, fometimes devote themfelves to a voluntary death, by
plunging into the river Ganges, at the places reputed holy. At
the Puja of the Rutt Jattra, many put an end to their exillcncc,
by falling under the wheels of a heavy wooden car, containing
their gods. This is chiefly pradil'ed at Jaggcrnaut, where they
• See note L. ■" William Chambers, Efq.
1 Afiatic [{cfearchcs. Vol. IV. p. ^^$.
fume-
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 105
fometimes lie down in the track of this machine a few hours be-
fore its arrival, and, taking a foporiferous draught, hope to meet
death afleep. Perfons fuppofed to be dying, particularly if they
are aged, are removed from their beds, and carried to the brink of
the Ganges ; where, amidft the agonies of departing nature, they
are half immerfed in the river, while torrents of water are poured
by the by-ftanders upon the wretched vidlims of their fuperfti-
tion, who feldom furvive the operation many hours.
Of the various religious tortures which are commonly prac-
tifed by the Hindus, more particularly on the laft five days of
the month Chytra, under the denomination of the Chorruk Puja,
the following may be fufficient to mention : that of fwinging
with hooks palled through the integuments of the back ; of
dancing with threads, canes, or bamboos, palled through the
fides ; of thrufting fpits, or other inftruments of iron, through
the tongue or forehead ; of falling from a height on fliarp in-
ftruments ; of fwinging over a fire ; of climbing naked a tree
armed with thorns. At other times, numbers are found mea-
furing, with their naked bodies trained over burning fands, the
ground lying between one pagoda and another, dillant, perhaps,
many leagues ; or bearing, with fixed eyes, the rays of the me-
ridian fun. Thefe, with other praftices and penances equally
tremendous, are the means by which the infatuated worfliippers
of Brahma hope to conciliate the favour of the Deity, and to
obtain the bleffings of immortality ; and thefe may ferve to give
feme idea of tlie auelty which charadlerizes the Hindu fuper-
ftition.
That fuch a fyllem of idolatry and fuperftition fliould produce
the worll efFeds on the morals of the people, is inevitable. This
P has
106 DUTY OF PROPAGATING
has alrejidy appeared from their general charafter. Tlic Hindu
ij'fteni has, in fadl, wo regard to moralifi/. Superllitious obferv-
ances and largefles to the Brahmins ulurp the place of piety,
juftice, and mercy, and are confidered as expiatory of the mod
flagrant violations of moral conduft. The fandions of their reli-
gion, altliough future, are not eternal; and in the penances which
it enjoins, the clallification of crimes is altogether unequal : indif-
ferent actions are punilhed equally with the moll injurious ; the
omiffion of ceremonies, with the moll immoral actions. No
provillon is made for the moral ivjirudion of the great body of
the people. To them the Yedas, and even the Puranas, are as a
dead letter, as fealed books. But very few can read the former, and
fewer underlland them ; and with refpedl to the Calle of the mul-
titude, that is, the Suders, and the llill more wretched tribe of the
Pariars, they are held in contempt and abhorrence by the Brah-
mins ; it is even a crime to inftruCl them. Add to this, that the
Fakeers, or religious mendicants, who chiefly conflll: of thieves
and infolvent debtors, and are faid to be not lefs in number than
110,000 in Hindultan, are too often the public and licenfed cor-
rupters of the morals of the people.
It may, perhaps, be faid, that the Mohammedans, who are fup-
pofed, whether accurately or not, it is unneceflary in this place to
inquire, to form one tenth part of the inhabitants of Hindullan,
are a more improved and civilized race. But, although fome of
the grolTer features of idolatry have been removed by Moham-
medifm, that impofture has fubllituted but little of what is better
in their ftead. Though theills, the Mohammedans are not practi-
cally more moral than the Hindus. They are in general diflb-
lute and abandoned ; more intradable and infolent than the
Hindus, and even llill lefs to be confided in. Moll of them are
ignorant
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 107
ignorant of the Koran, and entertain a contempt for learning, yet
defpife the reft of mankind. Unlike the Hindus, they are zeal-
ous in making profelytes, and partake of the political bigotry and
intolerance, which liave ever charadlerized their faith.
The actual Jlate, therefore, both civil and religious, of the na-
tives of Hindullan, whether Mohammedans or Hindus, is, to a
high degree, wretched and deplorable. Enllaved by a cruel and
immoral fuperftition, or deluded by a tierce and barbarous im-
pofture, even the beft informed and moft civilized among them
are dilHnguilhed by a degree of ignorance of moral and religious
principles, and by difpofitions and condu(!:f, which would difgrace
the loweft and meanetl rank of people in any Chrillian country ;
whilll the multitude, though ingenious in manufaAures, and pa-
tient of control, are but little removed, in point of moral improve-
ment, from the moft uncivilized of mankind.
The fame melancholy view which is thus given of the natives
of Hinduftan is equally applicable, with flight and unimport-
ant variations, to the other great llates of Afia. Over the vaft
extent of the Turkifli Aliatic empire, the peninfula of Arabia, the
kingdom of Perfia, and the territory of Independent Tartary, and
amongft the innumerable tribes which inhabit the fliores of the
Cafpian, and the ridges of Mount Caucafus, the impollure of Mo-
hammed reigns triumphant. Throughout the remaining regions
of the great continent of Afia ; in the ifland of Ceylon, in Tibet,
the Birman empire, Siam, the vaft empire of China, and the iflands
of Japan, the religion of Buddh', which, though differing in Ibme
important particulars, bears notwithftanding a near affinity to that
• See note M.
P 2 of
108 DUTY OF PROPAGATING
of the Hindus, together with fome other forms of idolatry and
luperftition, univerfally prevail. Even in Afiatic Rulfia, Chrif-
tianity has not yet made any material progrels amongft the na-
tives ; who are fubmiffive either to the Mohammedan or Bud-
hean faith.
To the eye of a retiecling obferver, the moral review of this ce-
lebrated portion of the globe is humiliating and lamentable. Dur-
ing a long courle of ages, the innumerable inhabitants of many of
its fairetl regions, fome of which were honoured with the firft
communication from heaven, and others with the final revelation
of the divine will, have been involved " in darknefs and the fha-
" dow of death," have lived and died ignorant of their Creator,
Grangers to the bleflings of true religion, " without God and
" without hope in the world." Can arguments be wanting, after
this faint reprefentation of their moral condition, to perfuade a
great and generous nation, enjoying the pure and benign light of
Chrillianity, and, above all, poffcffing, by the evident interpofition
of divine Providence, an extenfive empire amidft thefe benighted
regions, that it is its duty to leize the opportunity which is af-
forded to it, of diffufing amongll its fubjed:s the knowledge and
the bleffings of the Chrillian faith ? Every motive of gratitude
for the dillinguifliing favour of Heaven towards ourfelves, and of
juftice, compallion, and love, to our Afiatic brethren : whofe hap-
pinefs we are bound to confult as much as that of any other body
of Britilh fubjecls, urges us to avail ourfelves of the exalted privi-
lege of leading them to participate in our own ineftimable advan-
tages.
TIL The duty of promoting Chriflian knowledge amongft our
Indian fubjedts rells fimply and decifively on our ohiigattons as a
Chriftian
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 109
Chrillian nation. Wc have feen, however, that this confideration
is greatly heightened by their poHtical and moral condition, and
by the dominion which we have acquired, and exercile over them.
It will be ftill further confirmed, by a reference to the benefits
which would refult, both to the natives and to the Britifli govern-
ment, from the introdudlion of Chriltianity into Afia.
Who can entertain a doubt upon this fubjeft, that attentively
conliders the nature and tendency of our holy religion ? Lall in
the order of the divine difpeniations, preceded by a peculiar osco-
nomy, and by a long courfe of ages, during which the world was
preparing for its reception, it appeared, at length, as the great con-
cluding gift of God to mankind, intended and calculated to fupply
their fpiritual wants, to alleviate their temporal milerics, and to
promote their prefent and future happinefs.
To a world abandoned to idolatry, fuperftition, and wickednefs,
Chrillianity revealed the charadler and will of the one living and
true God, as a Being of infinite wifdom, purity, and goodnefs. It
made known his purpofes of mercy to mankind through the me-
diation of his Son Jefus Chrift: ; difclofed the terms of forglvenefs
and acceptance with him, through faith in the dodlrines, and obe-
dience to the commands of the Gofpel ; and provided for the
weaknefs and corruption of human nature, by the promile of di-
vine affiftance. In addition to thofe pure and exalted precepts,
which more immediately refped: the attainment of perfonal virtue,
and confequently of pcrlbnal happinefs, Chriftianity prefcribed the
great laws of truth, jullice, and charity, for the regulation of the
condud: of mankind towards each other, and for the fecurity and
happinefs both of individuals and of fociety. This latter object
was liill further provided for by thofe injunctions which declared
the
no DUTY OF PROPAGATING
the general obligation of fubmiflion and obedience to princes and
governors, as to powers ordained of God, and the reciprocal obli-
gation of rulers to confult the welfare of their fubjed:s. The
entire fyrtem, both of public and of private duty, was enforced by
the authoritative revelation of a future ftate, in which the whole
race of mankind would be eternally rewarded or puniflied, accord-
ing to their works.
Such is, briefly, the nature of that religion which is propofed to
be fubtlituted for the dehifions of Mohammedifm, and the idola-
try, ignorance, cruelty, and immorality of the Hindu fuperftition.
To demonltrate its infinite fuperiority would furely be altogether
an unneceflary labour. Without adverting to the beneficial in-
fluence of Chriftianity, wherever it has been hitherto introduced,
a fubjert which has already occurred, and will be hereafter re-
fumed, a few arguments only fliall be adduced to prove the im-
portance of promoting it in India.
■ 'h'i'The introdudion of Chrirtianity affords, in the firfl place,
iJie bejl and the only effe6Iual means of improving the condition of
the natives. This has been already fliewn to be, in many refpeds,
degraded and deplorable ; and it requires but little realbning to
demonflrate, that no regulations of a nature fimply poHtical will
ever materially improve it. The Hindus are efpecially deficient
in principle and in energy ; and before thefe dcfedls can be ad-
equately lupplied, the ignorance and the vices, which are now ha-
bitual to them, mull be removed. Much may, no doubt, be ef-
fefted by our mild government, and equal adminillration of juf-
tice, in India, towards promoting the welfare of our native fub-
je<Sls ; but no radical amelioration of their condition can be pro-
duced, without an entire change in their moral fentiments and ha-
bits ;
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. Ill
bits ; and the only effedlual expedient for this purpole is the in-
fluence of the Chriftian religion. The work is too great to be ac-
compliflied by any mere human policy ; the difficulties of the at-
tempt are infuperable by any means fliort of thofe with which
Heaven has vouchfafed to entruft us, for our own benefit, and
that of all with whom we are connedled.
2. But it may be faid, that, although the duty of promoting
Chrillianity in our Oriental empire, and the advantages to be de-
rived by the natives, be undoubted, the meafure is fraught with
datiger to our own interejts as gover)iors. The Hindus, it uiay be
faid, in their prefent Hate are fubmiffive to our authority ; but if
enlightened and improved, they will be rendered independent of
our control. " But," as it has been decifively alked, " Ihall a
" Chrirtian people, acknowledging a Providence in the rife and
" fall of empires, regulate the policy of future times, and negleft
" a prefent duty ; a folemn and imperious duty, exa6led by their
" religion, by their public principles, and by the opinion of the
" Chrillian nations around them ?" The proper anfwer to fuch a
(pieftion cannot, furely, be doubtful. It may, however, be fafely
argued, on the ground of policy, that the progreffive improvement
of the Hindus will never injure the interefts of the Britifli govern-
ment ". Befides adverting to the bleffing of the divine Providence
on fuch an attempt, and to the length of time which mufl: elapfe
before the Hindus can ever become an improved people, even un-
der all our exertions, the truth is, that more danger will refult to
, " Loofe reports have, indeed, been circulated both in India and in England,
that the exertions of the Protcflant miffionaries had feme influence in producing
tTie late tragical mutiny at Vellore. But that melancholy event being fully ac-
counted for from a very dilfcrent caufe, it is unneceflary to refute fuch unfounded
rumours.
the
112 DUTY OF PROPAGATING
the Britifli dominion in India from the continued operation of the
ignorance and prejudices of the natives, than from any prudent at-
tempt to convert them to the Chrillian faith.
Admitting, what mull be deemed incontrovertible, the political
influence of a mild, jull:, and humane adminiftration, the fyftem of
our Indian government is ftill expofed to this radical defect ; that it
has no common bond of union between the people and their
rulers ; and that, until fuch a bond be ellabliflied, we can neither
expe6l nor rely on their attachment. The relative cufloms, ha-
bits, and religion of the Hindus are all oppofed to ours, fome of
which are peculiarly offenfive to them. The familiar intercourle,
alfo, between Europeans and the natives, which has of late years
fo much increafed, has a natural and unavoidable tendency to di-
minifli the refpecl of the latter for our national character, without
fubftituting any fentiment to counterad; this diminution; the con-
ftant fucceffion of the former weakens the etfedls of perfonal in-
fluence ; and the barrier to a coalition of fentiment, while the
ftate of things remains as at prefent, is invincible. That the na-
tives of India acknowledge the lenity of the Britifli adminiltration,
and the impartiality of its jullice, may, indeed, be readily ad-
mitted. But it may be doubted, whether they are fo deeply fen-
fible of thcfe benefits, as to feel any cordial attachment to the
Engliih government, or any very earneft wifli for its permanence.
The Mohammedans have not yet forgotten the annihilation of
the influence and authority which they formerly poflefled ; and
even the Zemindars, who are for the mofl: part Hindus, confider
the deprivation of the power which they enjoyed under the an-
cient government as fcarcely compenfated by their prefent advan-
tages. Under fuch circumllances, efpecially confidering that the
proportion of ful)jects to the governing power is in the ratio of
two
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 113
two millions to a thoufand, is it poflible, notwithftanding preient
appearances, to be without apprehenlions for the permanency of
the Britifli dominion in India ? Can an empire of opinion be
pronounced durable, which is liable to perpetual decadence and
decay by the operation of natural caufes, and the more forcible ef-
fedls of oppoling prejudices ? Power, though eflential to our fe-
curity, can never alone perpetuate our dominion in India. The
medium through which it now appears magnified to the natives
may, by the operation of art and intrigue, be gradually removed ;
and the confequences of fuch a change, efpecially when com-
bined, as may very poffibly be the cafe, when the reftlefs machi-
nations and the implacable hatred of our great European enemy
are confidered, with an external attack, cannot be contemplated
without anxiety and alarm. If it be faid that the danger is re-
mote, it is not on that account the lefs to be dreaded and guarded
againft. Without reference, therefore, to higher principles of
duty, political conjidcrations are fufficient to ellablilh the expedi-
ency of introducing, if poffible, fome common fentiment, which
may unite allegiance with affection ; which may in time diminifli
or deftroy thofe prejudices which are the latent principles of aver-
lion and revolt ; and, if it fhould fail of producing this extenfive
effedl, may at leaft provide another defcription of fubjects, con-
nected with their rulers by one common bond of union.
To appreciate the weight of this propofition, let us confider, for
a moment, the political elTed: refulting from the difcordant preju-
dices and fuperllitions of the two clafles of fubjedls, INIoham-
medans and Hindus. In embodying the native troops, the force
of the principle has ever been felt, and has been obferved with the
greatetl attention. The religious prejudices of each furnifli a per-
petual check upon the other ; and though they are rendered fub-
Q ordinate
114 DUTY OF PROPAGATING
ordinate to dilcipline, fufficiently for military purpofes, the domef-
tic, Ibcial, and religious habits Hill remain diftin6l, and confirm the
control of government over both. If a third clajs were to exift, it
would augment this efFed by a pofitive acceffion of llrength, as
well as by a diminution of the counterading force.
The only principle of fufficient power to produce this effect is
the Chrijlian 7-eligion. No one, it is prefumed, will deny, that our
fecurity would be increafed, if a fourth, or fifth, or even a tenth
proportion of our native fubjedts were Chrillians ; and the only
queftion for confideration is the political hazard of attempting
the introduction of our faith in India. But this, it is conceived,
is by no means to be dreaded.
Chriflianity, as we have already feen =», has been publicly
preached in different parts of India, with no inconfiderable fuc-
cefs, upwards of one hundred } ears ; yet no evil whatever has
hitherto refulted from thefe long-continued exertions. Nor is this
to be apprehended, while thole who propagate our holy religion
continue to ad; with the mildnefs and prudence which, as it has
been hitherto univerfiilly acknowledged, have characterized their
condud:.
The divided ftate of the Hindus is a circumftance which tends
to remove any fears as to the political confequences of attempting
to introduce Chriftianity. They have no bond of union in them-
felves, and no principle capable of effecling it. A Heady or con-
certed oppofition to this work is not, therefore, to be apprehended.
The danger, as we have before obferved, is evidently of another
* See Brief Hiftoric View prefixed.
kind.
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 115
kind. A Hindu, while he continues under the influence of his
native fuperltitions, cannot be cordially attached to the Britifli go-
vernment : but when converted to the Chriftian faith, he pof-
fefles that common principle of union with it, which necefiarily
renders him a loyal and obedient fubjed.
The view which has now been given of the duty of the Britilli
government to endeavour to propagate the Chrillian religion
throughout its Oriental empire, will, probably, be thought con-
clullve by many on the ground both of obligation and of policy.
A previous quellion, however, may be urged upon the whole in-
quiry, as to the pradicabUity of accomplilhing this wife and bene-
volent plan.
It cannot be denied, that various difficulties and impedivients are
oppoled to its execution. One of thefe obftacles arifes from the
fupine, paffive indifference of the Hindus, with refpe6l to religious
feeling. They do not deny the truth of Chrilfianity ; but they
think their own religion divine, and better adapted to their cha-
radler and circumrtances. They hear, therefore, with indifference,
arguments in favour of Chriffianity. The Mohammedans, on the
contrary, are alive to every feeling which refpedls their religion,
however carelefs they may be in obferving its didates.
But the attachment of the Hindus to their Jupcr/Htious pra6iices
and cujtoms may be deemed the principal obltacle. All former
writers reprelent this attachment as inveterate; and although their
opinions are now to be received with conliderable modification,
we are not dilpofed to deny, that fuperllitions, the growth of ages,
and thepraAices which are conneded with them, mull be deeply
rivetted in the afFeftions of an ignorant people, and indifpofe them
Q 2 to
11(3 DUTY OF PROPAGATING
to tlie reception of inftru6lion, calculated to fubvert them. But
as it has been excellently oblerved, the calmly obllinatc attach-
ment of the Hindus to their ufages and inllitutionsis not, like that
of the Brahmins, founded on a clear conviAion, that they are in-
diflblubly conneded with their own intereft. It is a mere animal
afFedion, not a fentiment ; it is not the force of gravitation, but
that of inertia ; and the moll eligible courfe to be purfued for the
purpofe of overcoming it, is to transfufe through the mafs of the
people the vis vivax of knowledge and virtue ^. Hence it follows,
that it is going too far to aflume the inefficacy of inftruftion in the
cafe of the Hindus, until it fliall have been fairly and prudently
tried. The trial, fo far as it has been made, proves their attach-
ment to their culloms to be by no means invincible: fome of their
moll fauguinary pradices are deftitute even of the fandlion of
thofe books which they confider facred, and have been aboliflied
by the interference of the Britifti adrxiiniftration. The attach-
ment in queftion ought not, therefore, to be allowed to operate
as a dilcouragement from the inftrudion of the Hindus, but to
fuggefl c.'Hition and circumfpedion in the mode of attempting it.
The fuccefs will certainly be llow, but there is no reafon at pre-
fent to conclude that the attempt will fail.
The mental degradation and grofs ignorance of the Hindus have
frequently been urged as an objection to any attempt to introduce
Chrillian knowledge amongft them. In their prelent total want
of moral information, it is faid, they would be entirely unable to
comprehend the dodrines and precepts of Chrillianity. But the
degraded ftate of our native lubjcdts as to mental cultivation, al-
though it may be an obllacle to any immediate or extraordinary
*- Edinb. Rev. vol. ix. p. 418.
fuccefs
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 117
fucxefs in the propagation of Chriftianity, is certainly fio valid ob-
jection to a cautious and moderate attempt to communicate it to
them. It may be admitted, for the fake of argument, that, in their
adlual circumfliances, the great body of the people may be unable fully
to comprehend the doftrines and the morality of the Gofpel. But
how are they to be prepared for this ? By previoufly introducing
amongll them fome additional portion of the knowledge and com-
forts of civilized life ? But the very fame ditficulties prefent them-
felves to this attempt, as to the former ; and after all, Chrillianity
is the chief medium by which the minds of the Hindus mult be en-
lightened and cultivated, and their civil condition improved. The
civilization of the Hindus, and of other Afiatic nations, muft be
founded on the removal of their exifting fuperftitions ; and Chrif-
tianity alone can effect this change. The only conclufion, there-
fore, which can be legitimately drawn from their ignorance and
degradation, is, that our divine religion mull; be introduced, and
taught in a manner ami Inj means fuited to fuch deplorable circum-
ftanccs. It muft, however, be added, that the fundamental doc-
trines and duties of the Gofpel may be rendered perfectly intelligi-
ble to the motl uncivilized and illiterate people. They were ori-
ginally preached not only to the Jew and to the Greek, but to the
Barbarian and the Scythian, to the wife and to the unwife ; and
they fo approve themlelves to the underltandings and the hearts
of men, that, when difplayed in their native truth and limplicity,
they have ever met with a cordial reception, even from the poorell
and the moll ignorant of mankind \
' Such is tlie argument of Origen in his reply to Celfus. — xsxrigvyij.vjov to Ir^ird
XcifS euayfsMov ev toij Otto tov ov^xvov 'Fi\h.y)(ii xai ^ctpSapot;, (ro^oij xai avoijToif Tracrav yap
^u(7iv ccv^gciyKoiv 6 ju,=-a (iwuiJiiai; XaXij^si; Myo; xexpaTrixe- xxt aux gfi ti ysvoj iSai/ avSgw-
■awv 0 exTTE^Euye wagaScJao-Sai ttiV I);(rtiu 8(8«crxaAiav. Orig. contra Cell. Ed. Eened. i.
400.
Another
118
DUTY OF PROPAGATING
Another formidable obllacle to the progrefs of Chriftianity in
Hindullan, is the di/irihufiofi of the natives into Cajies, and the ex-
ceflive dread of lofing their refpeclive ranks, which univerfally
prevails. This has ever been confidered as an almoll infuperable
bar to their profcfTion of Chriltianity ; and it cannot be denied,
that it prefents an appearance of oppofition to any favourable
change, which feems, at firft fight, to bid defiance to every at-
tempt to o\ercome it. This compound of tyranny and priellcraft,
for fuch it cannot but be efl:eemed, not only places, in the firft in-
ftance, a nioft formidable barrier againft the introdudlion of Chrif-
tianity among the natives of Hindullan, but tends, alfo, to fetter
and debafe their minds beyond what can eafily be conceived.
Connedled with the wretched bondage of the Cafte, is the excef-
five veneration which the lower clalfcs of the Hindus entertain for
f the Brahmins, their implicit obedience to the did:ates, and their fu-
perftitious dread of the difpleafure and maledidlion of that order.
To the apparently infurmountable obftacle of the Cafte muft,
however, be oppofed the evidence of facfts, as to what has already
taken place, notvvithftanding its influence; and what would pro-
bably be the eftecl; of a change in the circumftances of India re-
fpec^ing Chriftianity. It cannot be fuppofed, that the Hindus are
to be confidered as exceptions to the human race ; and that their
fuperltition is, more than all others over which Chriftianity has
triumphed, to be deemed invincible. Hiftory aftbrds many in-
ftances of the moft barbarous and idolatrous nations ^ refigning
their ancient and inveterate prejudices to the truth of the Golpel ;
and it is certain, that this has been the cafe even in that very coun-
try which fome would with to confider wholly inaceffible to it.
^ See this faft well illuftrated by Dr. Ryan, in his Iliftory of the Etfe6ts of Re-
ligion on Mankind.
India
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. IIQ
India has liom time immemorial felt the power of Chriftianity.
Thoufands of Brahmins, and others of the higher Catles, have
abandoned their pride and fuperilition, and become obedient to
the ChrilHan faith ; and that, let it be particularly obferved, at a
period when the Hindus held the dominion of India.
There are adlually at this time on the coaft of Malabar, chiefly
in the territories of the Rajahs of Travancore, and Cochin, up-
wards of 200,000 natives, who profefs the Chrillian religion.
They are divided into three clalfes. i . The St. Thome or Syrian
Chrillians, who appear to have been cllablifhed in India nearly
fifteen hundred years. They are fituated amongft the hills, at the
bottom of the High Ghauts, which divide the Carnatic from Ma-
layala, and now occupy fifty-five Churches, acknowledging the
Patriarch of Antioch. Their numbers are eftimated at 70, or
80,000. This interefting body of Chrillians has been generally
confidered as holding the tenets of the Neftorian herefy ; but it
appears from the accounts of two very intelligent inquirers, who
have lately vifited them, that they difavow that herefy, and that
their creed does not elfentially differ from that of the Church of
England*^. 2. The fecond clafs of Chriftians on the coaft of Ma-
labar is that of the Syrian Roman Catholics, who were conftrained,
after a long ftruggle, to join the Latin Church, and who ftill con-
tinue within her pale. Thefe are faid to be more numerous than
the members of the original Syrian Church, and to be ftill gaining
' For many other important particulars refpefting the St. Tliomc Chrifiians,
as well as tiie two other claflcs on the Malabar coaft, fee an account of the
former by Dr. Buchanan, publiftied in the Chriftian Obferver for 06tober 1807,
and a report on the ilate of the Chriftian Churches in Cochin and Travancore
by Dr. Ker, one of the Eaft India Company's Chaplains, to the government of
Madras,
ground.
120 DUTY OF PROPAGATING
ground. 3. The third defcription of native Chriftians is that of
the Latin Roman CathoHcs, who are fubjedl to the Primate of
Goa. The numbers of this clafs are ellimated at about 3G,ooo.
Befides this extenfive prevalence of Chriftianity in India, it has
been fuccefsfully preached by Protcltants, during (he lall: hundred
years, in the fouth and in the north of the peninfula. The Danifli
miflionaries at Tranquebar, and others, under the patronage of
the EngUfh So -ety for promoting Chrillian Knowledge, amidll
the various obftacles which fo fmall a body of men, inverted with
no authority, could not but have to encounter, have converted
numbers to the Chriftian faith ; and that, not exclufively from
the loweft Cartes, as it has been fometimes aflerted, but partly
from the higher orders of the Hindus '^. The milfionaries, who
have more recently been fent out by the Society of Englirti Eap-
tirts, have been proportionably fuccefsful ; and have pro\ ed, that
the chain of the Carte is by no means indirtblublc. Tiieir pro-
ceedings rtate the converfion of feveral Brahmins ; and, amongrt
others, that of one of the very highert order ^.
Thefe indifputable fads are fufficient to prove, that the Brah-
minical fuperrtition, however formidable, is not altogether iniupe-
rable ; that, however difficult it may be to obtain accefs to the
minds of the Hindus, there are numerous inrtances to prove that
it is not impradicable ; and it deferves particular conlidcration,
that the fuccefs which has hitherto attended Protertant mifliona-
ries has been obtained amidrt the mort unfavourable circum-
llances : it is, therefore, the more to be regarded, and the little
' See Letter of Mr. Swartz, in the Proceedings of the Socict}"^ for promoting
Chriftian Knowledge for tlie year 1795.
e i. e. a Koolin Brahmin.
com-
\
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 121
comparative extent of it ought to excite lefs furprife. What has
ah-eady been efteded may be juftly confidered as an earneft of the
future fuccefs which may be expected, whenever the proper means
for the converfion of the Hindus fliall be more diredly and exten-
sively employed.
Thefe are fome of the leading obftacles to the propagation of
our pure faith in Hinduftan. It is neceflary, however, now to
turn to a brighter view of the fubjedl, and to notice fome of the
circumllances, which feem to prove the pra6iicabi/ifi/ of under-
taking this great work, and to point out fome of the facilities
which prelent themfelves for its accomplilhment.
It may not be improper to premife, that although the intro-
duction of Chriftianity amongft the Hindus may ?iow be under-
taken without danger, and with a fair profpedt of fuccefs, pro-
vided the attempt be made with wifdom and difcretion, it may
be juftly doubted, whether it could have been advantageoully
made at a much earlier period. For many years fubfequent to
the etl:ablilhment of the Britilh authority in Hinduftan, the dif-
politions and inftitutions of the natives precluded every idea of
fuch a defign. The transfer of the fupreme authority in Ben-
gal from the jSIohammedans to the Englifh, and the confequent
introduction of new rules and regulations, formed \ipon Eu-
ropean principles and praClices, into every department of the
adminiftration, have had an indired;, but powerful, influence on
Indian prejudices ; and the natural and necelTary confequence
has been an abatement in the attachment of the Hindus to their
ancient cuftoms. The moll confiderable political innovations
were introduced by Lord Cornwallis in the year 1793 ; and we
may confider that period not only as an aera of the moll ma-
il terial
122 DUTY OF PROPAGATING
terial improvements m the civil adminiltration of India, (which
have fince been extended on the fame principles,) but of import-
ant moral alterations. Thefe regulations of Lord Cornw allis feem,
indeed, to have been necefl'arv to prepare the minds of the Hin-
dus for the reception of Chriftianity *■.
Notwithftanding the reprefentation which has been previoufly
given of the rooted attachment of the Hindus to their fuperlli-
tions, prejudices, and cuftoms, we are enabled to aHert, from ac-
tual evidence, what we might have concluded from probability,
that the Brahminical fuperftition has felt the influence of Britilh
principles, and that it is daily weakening in every European fet-
tlement. A very ftriking inflance of this diminiflied attachment
of the Hindus to the moll folemn prefcriptions of their religion
may be obferved in the free and unlimited difclofure of the doc-
trines of their facrcd books, which has of late years been made by
the Brahmins. jNTany recent accounts, alfo, concur in afl'erting,
that the natives, in general, are more open to inftruAion than has
been commonly allowed ; and that any temperate mcafures for
promoting it may be fafely adopted.
The light which has been thrown on Oriental antiquities, learn-
ing, and religion, by the labours of Sir William Jones, and his
colleagues of the Afiatic Society, as it tends to develop the genius
and characler of the Hindus, and to point out the readiell; modes
of convincing and perfuading them, is another circumllance faci-
litating the introduction of the Chrillian religion ; while the in-
creafed knowledge of the languages, which is the confequence of
the Inftitution at Fort William, is producing a fmiilar etfed:, by
'' See tlie Chriftian Obferver for May 180*5.
pro-
4
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 123
promoting the intercourfe between the Britifli and the natives, di-
minilhing their prejudices, and giving additional force to Britilh
principles, manners, and condudl.
The fituation of the natives of Hinduftan (and the obfervation
applies alfo to China, and fome other Afiatic nations) refpeding
religion, the knowledge of which has but lately been generally
diffufed, affords great encouragement to the attempt to propa-
gate Chriftianity amongfl them.
There are multitudes of the people \\ ho are entirely dellitutc
of any religious belief; who are neither Mohammedans, nor de-
voted to the native fuperllition. Outcafts from every faith, they
would be difpofed to liften to the Chriftian teacher, who lliould
offer to fupply their prefent want ; and though defpicable in the
eyes of their countrymen, their converlion would not, in reahty,
be lefs honourable or important, than that of the proud Brahmin,
or the bigoted follower of Mohammed.
It appears from various accounts, that the Hindus are a divided
people ; that they are lefs tenacious of opinion than of cuftom ;
and that in no other country has there been fuch a variety of opi-
nions on religious fubje6ls, for many ages paft, as in Hinduflan.
The Seiks ', who poffefs the extenflve country of the Panjab,
have, in a great meafure, apoftatized from the Hindu fyllem, and
have made great approaches to deifm. They may be confidered
as " the reformed of India ;" and would, probably, prove by no
• Nanuck, the founder of this fefl, flouri(hed about three centuries (ince. For
an account of him, fee Afiatic Refearches, Vol. I. p. 388.
R 2 meanfi^
12'4
DUTY OF PROPAGATING, &c.
means fo inacceffible to arguments in favour of Chrillianity, as
the adherents of the ancient faith.
In the province of Bengal alone ^, (which has been accounted
the Itrong hold of the Brahminical fuperftition,) there are five
clafl'es of natives who are advcrfe to the Brahminical fyftem, and
who may be termed Dill'enters from the Hindu practices and reli-
gion. The founder of one of thefe taught, that there is no dif-
tindlion of Cafte ; a tenet, which alone undermines the whole
fyftem of Hinduifm. Others of thefe fe6ls have teftified a ftrong
inclination to the Proteftant miffionaries, to renounce their errors,
and receive Chritl:ian inftruftion ; and fome have even accepted
the Bible, and other religious books in the Bengali language,
which they now teach in a fchool eftabliflied for the inftrutlion of
children.
Such appear, from the reprefentations of thofe who are beft qua-
lified to judge concerning this important point, to be fome of the
moft favourable circumjlances in the aftual ftate and difpofition of
the natives of India, which may ferve to recommend and facilitate
a prudent and well digcfted plan for the introduction of Chrifti-
anity amongft them.
It will now be proper to proceed to the confideration of the
main queftion, refpeding the means of tranllating the Scriptures
into the Oriental tongues, and of promoting Chriftian knowledge
in Alia.
*■ See Dr. Buchanan's Memoir, note F.
CHAP.
CHAP. II.
The Means of tranflating the Scriptures into the Oriental languages,
and of promoting Chrijiian knowledge in AJia.
SECT. I.
TRANSLATION OF THE SCRIPTURES.
ARGUMENT.
Preliminary obfervations on the propriety and importance of tranflating the Scriptures —
Policy offalj'e religions as to their Jacred hooks — Contrajl afforded by the Jewijh and
the Chrijiian Church — FmUs arifing from the Roman Catholic prohibition of the
Scriptures in the •vernacular languages — EffeSls of the tranflation of them at the Re-
formation— Opinion of Sir IFilliam Jones as to the tranjlation of Scripture into the
languages of Afia — general defcription of them — a£lual Jlate of Oriental tranflation
— means of extending and completing it — College of Fort IFilliam m Bengal, the
prand fource of it — manner in luhich it fjjould be condutled — expence attending it-
Encouragement and aid to he afforded to this work, by tivo Societies in England,
and the two Univerjities.
If it be the duty of Great Britain, as a Chrillian nation, to intro-
duce our holy faith into Afia, there can be no queftion, that, as a
Protcftant nation, it is its duty to translate the divine records of
that faith into the languages of thofe countries, over which it ei-
ther exercifes its authority, or polTeiTes any influence or control.
It may not, however, be unneceffary to make fome preliminary
obfer-
126 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
obfen-ations on the propriety and the importance of this ftep, as
one grand medium of diffufing Chrillian knowledge.
It has been the general policy of the authors of falfe religions,
to conceal the inftitutes and myfteries of their pretended revela-
tions from the knowledge of the vulgar; that is, of the great body
of the people in every country. This has been effedled either by
involving them in hieroglyphic fymbols, or myfterious rites and
obfervances ; by throw^ing over them the veil of a facred language,
confined to a particular body of men ; or, by prohibiting the
perufal of the facred books by the profane eyes of the multitude.
Hence, the hieroglyphics of the Egyptians ; the mylleries and efo-
teric doctrines of the Greeks and Romans ; the prohibitory laws
of the Hindus; and the partial difcouragements of the Mohamme-
dans ^. The grounds of this difgraceful policy are fufRciently ob-
vious. Ignorance, whilft it is jullly faid to be the parent of a
blind and bigoted devotion to error and fuperllition, inverts the
fuppofed facred obje6l with a myllerious grandeur, which leads its
unhappy votary captive, and perpetuates its wanderings from truth
and virtue.
The contrail which has been exhibited in the condu6l of the
ftewards of our holy faith in all ages of the Church, except dur-
ing the triumphant prevalence of the great Papal apoltafy, is one
of thofe circumftances which illuftrate its divine origin and ex-
cellence.
No command was more folemnly given, or more repeatedly en-
forced, by the great Legillator of the Jews, to the collective body
" See note N.
of
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 127
of the people, than that of a diligent and frequent perufal of their
law ; not only as it refpeded their civil concerns, but as it con-
tained the rules of their moral and religious conduct '\ Obedience
to this command was recommended by the exhortations and ex-
amples of their wifeft monarchs, and enforced by promifes of the
molt important nature ; while the negled: of it was followed by
the molt fatal corruptions and diforders, and formed one of thole
tranfgrelTions which called for the reproofs and admonitions of the
Prophets.
No fooner had the Jews who were fettled in Alexandria fo far
become llrangers to their native language, as to be unable to read
with facility and advantage their facred Scriptures, than the Pro-
vidence of God fo ordained it, that a heathen prince fliould be the
inftrument of furnifliing them with the celebrated tranllation of
the Septuagint '", to fupply the want of the original volumes, and
to perpetuate amongll them the laws and inftitutions, and prophe-
cies of their forefathers. The advantages of this great work were
not confined to the people for whom it was originally undertaken.
Its remote confequences, as we have already obfervcd, were felt
throughout the Eall, and through a great part of the Roman em-
pire, during nearly three hundred years previous to the coming of
the long-exped:ed Redeemer of mankind. When Chrillianity was
adlually introduced into the world, the Greek language was more
imiverfally underllood than any other ; lb that throughout the
greater part of their travels, the Apolllcs met with many to w horn
it was either native or familiar. The tranllation of the Septuagint
was then quoted and ufed as containing a faithful verfion of the
original Scriptures ; and the writings of the Apoftles were com-
mitted to the fame \\ idely ditliifed language.
^ Dcut. vi. 6, 7. ' See note O.
I'here
128 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
There were, however, fome nations in which the Greek lan-
guage was comparatively but little known ; and, for their benefit,
tranflations of the Scriptures of the Old and New Teftament, or of
the latter only, were early undertaken. Thus gradually arofe the
Latin, Syriac, Coptic, Ethiopic, Armenian, Arabic, and Perfian
verfions. The firft of thefe, like the Greek, became the univerfal
medium of Chriftian inrtruclion throughout the Roman empire.
In procefs of time, as Chriftianity prevailed among the barbarous
nations by whom that empire was overturned, and in the north
of Europe, tranflations '' were fucceflively made, and became the
great inltrument of converting and inllrufting the people amongll
whom they were difperfed. The neceflity and utility of this mea-
fiire mull be obvious to thofe who admit, that the chief defign of
revelation is to inftrudl and reform the great bulk of mankind.
This end can never be attained, while the fources of moral and re-
ligious knowledge are concealed by thofe original languages,
Which riiutl in general be inacceffible to them.
it^may be further proved, by the evils which have invariably
flowed from the ignorance in which the great body of the people
have been fometimes unwarrantably detained. We need only re-
fer to the period during which the Church of Rome exercifed her
tvrannical and uncontrolled dominiori over the Chrillian world,
which prefented one univerfal fcene of intellectual and moral
darknefs, fupcrftition, and vice, and was fall relapfmg into the er-
rors and idolatry of heathenifm.
The tranflation of the Scriptures by Wicklilfe afforded the firft
glimmerings of that brighter day, which afterwards fucceeded the
"• See the Brief Hiftoric View prefi.xed, in various places.
night
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 129
night of Papal ignorance. And the fublequeiit verfions of Luther
in Germany, and of Tindal, Archbilhop Cranmer, and others, in
England, were amongft the molt efFeclual means which were em-
ployed by thofe wife and zealous Reformers, in promoting the
Protertant religion in Europe.
It is a faft, which we have already had occafion repeatedly to
obferve ^, that wherever the Scriptures have been tranllated into
the vernacular language of any country, and generally difperfed,
they have uniformly enlightened and inllructed the minds of men.
That fuch a meafure fliould be adopted wherever it is intended to
introduce the Chriltian religion, cannot, therefore, be doubted.
The only point which may admit of a quellion with refped; to the
inftrudlion of a heathen nation, is the expediency of introducing
the Engiyii lavguagc in the firft inftance, and then of difperf-
ing the Englifli Bible amongft the natives. This may, perhaps,
demand confideration with reference to fome parts of Africa
and America, and the iflands of the South Sea ; but as far as Afia
is concerned, the queftion can fcarcely be conlidered as requir-
ing any difcuffion. There the native languages have, in general,
been formed and cultivated for many ages, and fome of them are
fuperftitioully revered ; moft of them are, alfo, fufiiciently copious
to admit of a full and perfpicuous tranllation of the Scriptures.
The vaft population of Afia, and the length of time which muft
elapfe before the Englilli language can become generally diffufed,
are, moreover, decilive as to the I'uperior expediency of tranllating
the Scriptures into the Oriental tongues.
In fupport of this meafure, as one of the moft important means
' See Brief Hiftoric View prefixed.
s
of
130 ISIEANS OF PROPAGATING
•of diffufing Chriltian knowledge in Afia, the opinion of Sir Wil-
liam Jones ', M ho will be univeiially allowed to have been both a
competent and an impartial judge, although limited as to its ex-
tent, may be fairly adduced. " We may afllire ourfelves," fays
that learned writer, " that neither Mufclmans nor Hindus will
" ever be converted by any miffion from the Church of Rome, or
" from any other Church g; and the only human mode, perhaps,
" of caufing fo great a revolution, will be to tranllate into Sanfcrit
" and Perfian fuch chapters of the Prophets, particularly of Ifaiah,
" as are indifputably evangelical, together with one of the Gofpels,
" and a plain prefatory difcourfe, containing full evidence of the
•' very dillant ages in which the predictions themfelves, and the
" hiilory of the divine Perfon predicted, were feverally made pub-
" lie ; and then quietly to difperfe the work amongll the well-
" educated natives ; with whom, if, in due time, it failed of pro-
" ducing very fiilutary fruit by its natural influence, we could only
" lament, more than ever, the llrength of prejudice, and the weak-
;,Mijiefs of unallilled reafon ''."
-ivi'The expediency of tranflating the Scriptures, either more or lefs
■fully, into the Oriental languages refts, therefore, on the folid bafis
of the invariable pradice of the Chrillian Church in former ages;
the uniform experience of its utility in the great w-ork of convert-
ing the heathen ; and the opinion of one, who, from local as well
as general knowledge, was moll competent to form a right judg-
ment on this lubjed:.
' Many other teftimonics might have been added, but that of Sir William
Jones was deemed both unexceptionable and decifive.
e Some obfervations will hereafter be made on this part of the quotation.
'' Diflertation on the Gods of Greece, Italy, and India.
In
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 131
In proceeding to the confideration of the means of tranflating
the Scriptures into the Oriental tongues, it may be proper previ-
oufly to give fome brief account of their nature and comparative
importance.
The languages of Afia are numerous and diverfified. Thej dif-
fer in the extent of their influence, the nature of their conflruc-
tion, the degree of their copioufnefs and refinement, and the faci-
lity of their acquifition by foreigners. Some of them are radically
diliind from the reft ; v^diilft others have a manifeft relation and
affinity to each other.
The inftrudion of India being the objeA firft to be attended to,
its languages fhould be firft noticed. They may all, according to
the diftribution of a profound Oriental fcholar ', be comprehended
in three clafles. The firft of thefe contains the Sanfcrit ^, a moft
poliflied tongue, v^^hich is reprefented by Sir WilHam Jones ' " as
" more perfeft than the Greek, more copious than the Latin, and
" more exquifitely refined than either." It is cultivated by learned
Hindus throughout India as the language of fcience and of litera-
ture, and as the repofitory of their lav*', civil and rehgious. It is
laid evidently to draw its origin from a primaeval tongue, which
was gradually refined in various climates, and became Sanfcrit in
India, Pahlavi in Perfia, and Greek on the ftiores of the Mediter-
ranean. The Sanfcrit has nearly fliared the fate of all ancient
tongues, and is now become alnioft a dead language ; but there
' H. T. Colebrooke, Efq. Profeffor of Hindu Law, and of Sanfcrit, in the Col-
leo"e of Fort William. Differtation on the Sanfcrit and Fracrit Languages.
Afiatic Refearches, Vol. VII.
'' This word, when applied to a language, fignifies " poliflied."
• Afiatic Refearches, Vol. I. 25.
s 2 feems
132
MEANS OF PROPAGATING
leems to be no good reafon for doubting that it M'as onco ttniv«r-
fally fpoken in India. It is fixed in the claffic writings of many
elegant poets, mort of whom are fuppofed to have flounflied in
the century preceding the ChrilHan a'ra '"; and is elieemed by the
Brahmins as nearly of divine origin. The importance of a tranf-
lation of the Scriptures into this extraordinary language is, there-
fore, obvious. Such a work would be powerfully recommended
by the veneration in which the Sanfcrit is univerfally held, and
would probably have greater influence with the more learned
Hindus than any other. It is accordingly particularly recom-
mended by Sir William Jones in the paflage which has been al-
ready quoted relative to the prefent I'ubjed; and, notwithftanding
the apparent difficulty of the undertaking, it has already been at-
tempted by Ibmc of the learned and enterprifmg fcholars who
adorn our Oriental empire.
The fecond clafs of Indian languages comprehends the written
dialects which are now ufed in the intercourfe of civil life, and
which are cultivated by men of letters. There is reafon to be-
lieVe that ten polilhed dialects formerly prevailed in as many dif-
ferent nations, who occupied the fertile pro\ances of Hinduftan
and the Decan ". Of thcfe, that to which the denomination of
Pracrit has been reftricfled, which was f^ioken by the Sarclwata on
the banks of the river Sarafwati, has long fince ceafed to be ver-
nacular ; and may therefore, notwithltanding its excellence, be
conlidered as unconneded with the prefent inquiry. The fame
obfervation applies to that of the Canyacubjas, who once poflefled
a ^at empire, the metropolis of which was the ancient city of
■ For a more detailed account of the Sanfciit, fee Mr. Colebrooke's Diflerta-
tlon.
" Colebrooke's Diflert. ut fupra.
Canyacubja,
OriRISTIANlTY IN ASIA. 133
(Mnyacubja, or Carny. The language of this nation is faid to be
that which is known by the appellation ot' Hindi, or Hindevi. It
polTeires a peculiar atfinity to the Sanlcrit, from which it probably
Iprung, and is the ground-work of the modern Hindutlani, by
which, as a popular language, it is now fuperfeded. The lan-
guage of Mit'hila and the dialeft of Gurjara, including the modern
Guzerat, and the greatell part of Candelli and Malwa, fo nearly
refemble feverally the Bengali and the Hindi, both as to their na-
ture, and the charadiers in which they are written, that it is un-
necelfary to notice them further in this place. The fix remaining
languages are of much greater importance. i>r>bn9m
Previoufly, however, to thefe, the Hindullani, as the moil ex ten -
fively known, and therefore the moll generally ufeful, claims our
attention. This elegant language, derived from the ancient Hindi,
and enriched or enlarged by the acceffion of innumerable terms
from the Perfian and the Arabic, is the common vehicle of collo-
quial intercourfe among all the well-educated natives of India.
The Mohammedans almoll univerfally underlland and fpeak it.
Every Hindu of any dillin6lion, connedled either with the Mo-
hammedan or Britilh government, is converfant with it ; and it is
the general medium of communication between foreigners in In-
dia. In the armies its ufe is nearly univerfal. Throughout the
vail extent of country from Cape Comorin to Kabul, a trad: 2000
miles in length, and l4oo in breadth, within the Ganges, there
are but few of the large villages or towns which have been con-
quered or frequented by the Mufelmans, in which fome perfons
will not be found who are fufficiently acquainted with the Hin-
dullani language; and in many places beyond the Ganges it is cur-
rent and familiar.
The
134 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
The Bengali is the language fpoken in the provinces of which
the ancient city of Gaur was once the capital. It Hill prevails
throughout Bengal, except perhaps in fome of the frontier dif-
tricls, and is copious, aiid regularly formed. It is written, not
in the Dcva-nagari, but in a peculiar character adopted by the in-
habitants of Bengal. The importance of this language is evident,
from its prevalence throughout the richeft and moft valuable por-
tion of the Britiih polfellions in India.
The language of the province of Orilfa, and the character in
which it is written, are both called Urija. It is faid to contain
many Sanfcrit and Arabic terms, borrowed through the medium
of Hindullani, together with others of doubtful origin.
That which prevails from Madras fouthward, over the greater
part of the extremity of the peninfula, and in the north of Ceylon,
is the Tamel, to which Europeans have improperly given the
name of Malabar. The proper Malabar, a dialed; dirtin6l from
the Tamel, is vernacular in Malayala, comprehending the moun-
tains, and the whole region vsithin them, from Cape Comorin to
Cape lUi.
The Maharaflitra, or Mahr'atta, is the language of a nation
which has greatly enlarged its ancient limits, although its progrefs
has of late been checked by the afcendancy of the Britiih power.
The language of the Mahr'attas is now widely fpread, but is not
yet become the vernacular dialed!: of any provinces which are
fituated far beyond the ancient boundaries of their country.
Carnata, or Carnara, is the ancient language of Carnataca, a
province which has given name to dillricls on both fides of the
penin-
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 135
peninlula. This dialed: llill prevails in the intermediate moun-
tainous trad, but feems to be fuperfeded by other provincial
tongues on the eaftern coaft.
Jo ' ■. 1
Telinga, or Tilanga, is at once the name of a nation, of its lan^
guage, and of the character in v^'hich that language is written-.
It is widely fpread in the adjacent provinces on either bank of the
Chrifna and Godaveri, and thofe fituated on the north-eaftern
coafl of the peninfula.
Such are, briefly, the ten principal languages of India, to which
a copious lill might be added of diale6ts, forming the third of the
dalles into which they were faid to be dillributed. But of thefe
it is only necellary to mention that of the Panjab, a province wa^
tered by the five celebrated rivers which fall into the Sind'hu, and
now in the polleffion of the Seiks.
Two other languages, of the firll importance in Alia, remain, how-
ever, to be noticed; the Perlian and the Arabic. The Perlian lan-
guage, befides the extent of it in the empire which bears its name,
is generally known throughout India °. The court of Delhi, after
the eftabliflmient of the Mogul authority, having adopted the ufe
of the Perfian language in all the tranfaftions of government, the
Mohammedans, in general, in or above the middle clafs, are in-
flru<5led in it ; and the Hindus, who afpire either to employment
in our fervice, or to the recommendation of a liberal education,
are under the neceffity of learning it. The knowledge of this po-
" The pure Perfian is only fpoken in the fouthcrn part of that empire. It is,
however, the written language over a great part of Eallein Tartary, and is faid to
be fpoken in Bucharia.
liflied
136 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
lifhed and elegant language thus extends to millions, and through
its medium the Scriptures may be widely difFufed in Hindurtan.
The importance of the Arabic is ftill greater. Independently of
its dirtufion throughout Africa, a continent, which, though not
immediately conneded with our prefent inquiry, may yet be
juttly taken into collateral confideration, this celebrated language,
the copioufnefs and elegance of which have been fo highly ex-
tolled, and fo eloquently defcribcd by Oriental fcholars, furniflies
a vehicle by which the records of our holy faith may be ad-
vantageoufly conveyed, not only to the Mohammedans of India,
but to thofe of Arabia, Tartary, and Afiatic Turkey, and in gene-
ral throughout the Turkilh dominions ; where, though not com-
monly fpoken, it is taught in the fchools, and univerfally ftudied
by men of letters, as the learned languages are in Europe.
In quitting the immediate confideration of Hindutlan, the three
Afiatic languages, which are the molt important, are the Chinefe,
the Malay, and the Tartarian. The two firll of thefe, together
with the Hindullani and the Perfian, are the four primary and po-
pular languages of Afia.
Of the importance of the Chinefe it is only necefiary to oblerve,
that it is the language of three hundred millions of men ; that the
Chinefe charader is underllood from the Gulf of Siam to the Tar-
tarian Sea, and over a very confiderable part of the great eaftern
Archipelago ; and that the inhabitants of Cochin China, as well
as the Japanefe, ufe no other waiting ^ The expediency of tranf-
' See Barrow's China, p. 615. See alfo the Rev. Mr. Mofeley's intcrefting
Memoir on the introduftion of the Scriptures into Cliina ; Firft Report of the So-
ciety for Miflions to Africa and the Eaft.
lating
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 137
lating the Scriptures into the Chinefe language at this time, may
be argued from the faciHties which now prefent themfelves '' ; the
(pirit of innovation which is fpreading throughout the eaftern part
of that empire ; the inquifitive charafter of the Chinefe; and the
freedom of their prefs, by which copies of the Bible might fpeedily
be multiplied and difperfed. '^
The Tartarian language is probably fpoken over a wider ex-
tent of country than any other in the world, except the Chinefe.
It would not, perhaps, be difficult to prove, that it is preva-
lent even among greater numbers than the Chinefe. The Caftan
Tartars have been incorporated into the Chinefe fince the year
1644; and about the year 1 7 7 ], there were remarkable emigra-
tions of Tartars from RufTia to China. The Tartarian language is
fpoken throughout the whole extent of Tartary ■", and the greatefl
part of Perfia ^
From this imperfed: fketch of the principal languages of Afia, it
will be neceflary to proceed to the adual ftate of tranllations of
the Scriptures into any of them at this time.
It is well known, that the Bible has long fince been extant in
the Arabic tongue, and is contained in the Englilli Polyglot. This
verfion was probably compofed by fome of the motl learned men
of Syria and Egypt, at a time when Arabic literature was at its
1 Thefe are hereafter mentioned.
' The Calmuks have a peculiar language of their own ; and in the neighbour-
hood of Aftracan, thofe who pretend to learning write the Turkidi language,
which is little more than the Tartar, refined aiid enriched by Arabic and Perfian
words.
• See note on page 135.
T zenith.
138 MEANS OP^ PROPAGATING
zenith. It has been termed by one celebrated Orientalill S " ver-
" fio elegans quidem et antiqua ;" and by another", " nobilifli-
" mum totius Tertamenti exemplar :" and Ibmc progrels was
made by the late Profeflbr Carlyle of Cambridge towards repub-
lilliing it, for the purpofe of being circulated in Alia. It has been
■Jrterted, indeed, by a writer, whofe authority is too rcfpedable
to be lightly qucftioned ^, that the republication of the prefent
Arabic Bible could never be ufeful as a popular work in Arabia,
being compofed in the clalTic, and not in the vernacular, dialedl
of that country. For a fimilar reafon, he adds, the old Perfian
tranflation is of no ufe in Perfia ). As to the Arabic, however,
there are extant other tranllations of the whole or of parts of the
Scriptures, from which, and from that of the Polyglot, a new one
of fufficient accuracy and utility might be publilhed ^.
In the year 1719, Bartholomew Ziegenbalgius, the firil Pro-
teftant miffionary to India, completed a tranllation of the whole
Scriptures into the Tamel tongue, from which feveral other ver-
fions have proceeded. The Bible has alfo been tranilated into
the Bengali language by jNIr. Carey '', the Sanfcrit teacher in the
College of Fort William; and two editions of it have already been
dirtributed amongft the natives of Bengal.
From the reprcfentations of Dr. Buchanan, it appears, that the
four Gofpels have been tranilated into the Perfian, Hindullani,
Mahr'atta, Orilla, and !Malay languages, either by members of the
' Erpenius. " Gabriel Sionita.
' See Dr. Buchanan's Memoir, note M. '" See note P.
* The Author has omitted in this enumeration the Syriac and Armenian ver-
fions, as too well known to require particular notice.
» See note Q.
College
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 139
College of Fort William, or by the learned natives attached to
that inftitution. One other verfion, alfo, of the highert import-
ance has been attempted, that of the whole Scriptures into the
Chinefe language, and parts of the Book of Genelis and the Gof-
pel of St. Matthew had, early in the year 1805, been adually
printed off. A more recent communication from the Rev. David
Brown, Pi'ovoft of the fame College, announces very confiderable
further progrefs in this important work. Ten different verfions
are mentioned as being in various ftages of forwardnefs, amongfl
which is one in Sanfcrit. The two firft Gofpels in this ancient
language were expetfted to be ready by the end of the latt year ;
and it is added, that the Sanfcrit and Chinefe (apparently the mod
difficult of accefs) had been difcovered to be the moft practicable
of all the languages yet undertaken. There is every reafon,
therefore, to prefume, that thefe aufpicious beginnings will be
progreffively continued ; and that the tranllations will, in procefs
of time, and under the encouragement of the Britilli government,
be extended to all the Afiatic languages.
At Karafs, on the frontiers of Ruflia and Circaffia '', Mr. Brun-
ton, the Proteftant milfionar}', who has been already mentioned,
has made confiderable progrefs in tranllating the Scriptures into
the Turkifli language. To this objedf he has devoted much of his
time and attention ; and he thinks that he has fucceeded in mak-
ing fuch a tranllation as will be underllood, not only by the
Turks, but alfo by the Tartars.
Such, according to the prefent ftate of our information, is the
a6lual progrefs which has been made in tranllating the Scriptures
* See Brief Hiftoric View prefixed.
T 2 into
140 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
into the Oriental tongues. With the exception of the ancient
Arabic and Perfian verfions, of the Tamel tranflation, of the Ben-
gah Bible, and of the undertaking of Mr. Brunton, the feveral im-
portant verfions which have been before enumerated were en-
tered upon under the hberal and enlightened aufpices of the Mar-
quis Wellefley, and under the direction of the College of Fort
William.
That thus in the very centre of the Pagan world, and at the
chief feat of Brahminical fuperftition and idolatry, works fub-
verfive of their inveterate errors lliould not only be carried on,
but be undefignedly forwarded by fome of the unconverted na-
tives themfelves, is furely a very ftriking proof of that admirable
direction of the divine Pro-vidence, which has been already no-
ticed, by which the enemies of Chriftianity are made the uncon-
fcious inrtruments of its propagation and fuccefs. And that they
ihould be undertaken amidd the urgent and diverfified affairs of
the Britilh government in India, retleAs the higheft honour on
the noble Patron, and the learned and laborious perfons who have
been engaged in the execution of them.
In confidering the bejl mcann of tranflating the Scriptures into
the Oriental tongues, it appears to be chiefly neceflary to refer to
the fads which have been jurt Hated. After the progrefs which
has been already made in the great work of Eaftern tranflation,
but little doubt can be entertained as to the mott eligible means of
continuing and completing it.
Few perfons will, perhaps, be found, who would venture to re-
commend the undertaking fuch a work in England, in preference
to India. Whatever be the country into the language of which it
is
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 1 4 1
is propofed to tranflatc the Scriptures, it requires no laboured ar-
guments to prove, that, without the aid of learned natives who
may write that language, or hear it read by the tranllator, no work
of this kind can be profecuted with any confidence of its utility. As
to this point, the reafoning of Dr. Buchanan, with regard to the
projected tranflation of the Scriptures into the Chinefe language,
will probably be confidered as unanlu erable. What that learned
writer has obferved relpefting the Chinefe verfion may, in fome de-
gree, be applied to all other tranflations into the languages of Ada.
The College of Fort William may with jutHce be confidered as
the grand fource of Oriental trantlation. It is fcarcely pollible to
contemplate that inltitution, without the motl lively conviclion of
the extent to which, together with other important defigns, it is
evidently calculated to promote the dillemination of fcriptural
knowledge in Afia. The emulation which it has excited in the
younger fervants of the Eatl India Company in the acquifition of
the Oriental tongues'^, and, above all, the numerous allemblage of
« May the Autlior here be permitted to pay a tribute of aflfedionate regret to
the memory of one of thefe Oriental ftudents, William I'earfon Elliott, Efq. of the
Bengal Civil Eftablillnncnt ; vvhofe extraordinary proficiency in the Perfian, Ilin-
duftani, and Arabic languages, merited, and procured for him, the higheft aca-
demical honours in the College of Fort William, and led, by the exprcfs dire6lion
of the Marquis Wellefley, to his appointment as Secretary to a diplomatic miflioii
to the Arabian States, in the year t8o2. In the abfenee of Sir Home Popham, to
whom the direction of the embafly had been confided, Mr. Elliott undertook the
fole conduft of the correfpondence in Arabic, from Mocha, with the Iman of
Sunnaa, and foon afterwards proceeded to his refidenee. But within a few days
after his arrival, he was feized with a fever, which very fhortly put a period to his
exiftence, at the early age of twenty-two years. Such, however, had been the
ability and propriety with which he had condufted himfelf as Secretary to the
embaiTv that the Iman not only (licwcd him the utmoft kindnefs and attention
durin"- his illnefs, but, as a remarkable proof of his regard, dire6led that he fhoulJ
be
141 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
learned Afiatics'' which it has attracted from different parts of that
extenfive continent, combine in forming a decifive proof of the
importance of that inftitution to the interefts of Chriftianity^.
" In this view," obferves Dr. Buchanan f, " the Oriental College
" has been compared by one of our Hindu poets to a ' flood of
' light fliooting through a dark cloud on a benighted land.' Di-
" red;ed by it, the learned natives, from every quarter of India, and
" from the parts beyond, from Perfia and Arabia, come to the
" fource of knowledge: they mark our principles, ponder the vo-
" lume of infpiration, ' and hear, every man in his own tongue,
* the wonderful works of God."
Whether the object be to procure, with the lead difficulty and
expence, claffical or popular tranllations of the Scriptures into the
languages of Alia, the inllitution in quellion offers faciUties and
advantages which were never before prefcnted, and which it is
be interred near his palace ; an honour which had never before been conferred on
any Chriflian. The premature death of Mr. Elliott was lamented by Sir Home
Popliam, in a letter to Lord Wellefley, as a lofs to the public of " a fervant of
" the nioft promifing talents, of the higheft principles, and of the mod unbounded
" zeal and application."
In connexion with the fubjeft of the tranflation of the Scriptures into the lan-
guages of Afia, the Author trufts that he (liall be excufed, in exprefling the addi-
tional regret which he cannot but feel at the early removal of one, whofe a£lual
attainments, and undoubted promife of future progrefs in Oriental learning, com-
bined with his known diCpofition and charafler, would probably have rendered
him eminently ufeful in promoting the accomplifliment of that important
obje£l.
'' There are attached to the College at this time upwards of one hundred learned
men, who have arrived from diflercnt parts of India, Perfia, and Arabia.
' It does not appear that the reductions and limitations, which have been made
fince the original eflablifliment of the College, materially affect the obje6t of the
prefent difcudion.
' Memoir, page 8i.
in
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. MS
in vain to expedl will ever be attainable in Europe. Befides the
reafons which have been already adduced; the central fituation of
Calcutta ; the certainty of making fuch tranllations as would be
really intelligible and ufcful to the Aliatic nations, by the know-
ledge both of the claflical and vernacular dialedls ; and the fmaller
amount of expence, which may, in almoft every cafe, be ftated at
one fourth of what would be required in Europe for the accom-
plifliment of the fame objects, are arguments fufHcient to prove,
that to the College of Fort William we are directed to look, by
the plainefl intimations, for the completion of a feries of the mod
important works in facrcd literature, to which the divine Provi-
dence has ever vouchfafed to direct the zeal and talents of any
Chrillian nation.
After the experience which the learned members of that inftitu-
tion have long ere this attained in the work of tranllation, it may,
perhaps, be deemed unneceflary to enter into any detailed obferv-
ations as to the manner in which the different propofed verfions
fhould be conducted. A few remarks, however, may be allowed,
which are offered with the utmotl ditHdence and refped:.
On this part of the fubjed:, the firft quettion which occurs re-
lates to the text from which thefe tranllations fhould be made. It
is undoubtedly to be delired, that the original Scriptures fhould for
this purpofe, wherever it is poffible, be reforted to ; but as in
many cafes this is an advantage which cannot be obtained, the
next bell refource is clearly the avithorized Englilh ■\erfion. The
general merits of this tranllation have been univerfally acknow-
ledged. It is, with few material exceptions, a faithful tranfcript
of the facred originals. Impert'edlions of various kinds have, no
doubt, been difcovered in it ; but with the affiliance of the nume-
rous
144
MEANS OF PROPAGATING
roiis tranflations and illuftrations of the Scriptures, which have
been produced in modern times, they might with Uttle difficulty
be remedied. It is defirablc, therefore, that the Profeflbrs, or
■other learned Europeans by whom the Oriental verfions may be
either executed or fuperintended, and who would probably be
converfant with the Hebrew and Greek languages, fliould direct
their attention to this important point, and avail themfelves of the
labours of thofe illullrious Biblical fcholars, which our two Uni-
verfities, more efpecially that of Oxford, have produced, as well as
of thofe of the learned foreigners, who have fo largely contributed
to the general Hock of facred criticifm.
This confideration leads di redly to that of the perfons by whom
the intended tranllations lliould be executed. If it were polTible
to obtain them by the efforts of Europeans alone, it were in fome
refpe(fl:s to be preferred. But this can fcarcely be expccl:ed. It
may be obferved in general, that, in every cafe which admits of a
choice of tranllators, Chrl/lians fliould be feleAed : and that in
every inftance the verfions by unenlightened natives lliould be ex-
amined by Chriftian profelfors, previoufly to their being printed
and difperfed in Afia.
The books, of which the facred volume of our Scriptures is com-
pofed, are fo various, both as to the fubjeds which they contain,
and as to the nature of the compolitions, that it can feldom hap-
pen that any one perfon can be found capable of tranllating every
part with equal fidelity and propriety. The length of time, alfo,
which muft be occupied by a fingle tranflator in the completion
of fo large a work, is a further objedion to its being thus under-
taken. It feems, therefore, to be defirable, wherever it is practi-
cable, to follow the illullrious examples of the Septuagint, and of
the
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 145
the lad revifal of the Englifli Bible, in the reign of James I. Of
the former, indeed, we know but little that is certainly authentic ;
except that the tranllation was confided to a large body of learned
Jews, who are fuppofed to have divided the work amongll
themfelves, and to have contributed their united abilities to the
completion of that celebrated performance. In the latter cafe, the
tranllation and revifion of the different parts of the Englifh Bible
were entrufted to no lefs than fifty-four of the mofl learned Eccle-
fiailics of the kingdom, and chiefly refident members of the two
Univerfities, arranged in fix divilions, according to their peculiar
talents and acquirements. Each portion of the work was after-
wards fubmitted to the other divifions, for their corre6lion and ap-
probation ; and collated both with the original Scriptures, and
with the mofl approved ancient and modern verfions ^.
Thus, in the different propofed tranflations of the Scriptures into
the Oriental tongues, it appears to be delirable that they fliould be
feverally undertaken by more than one of the learned profeflbrs or
teachers, whether natives or Europeans, who are attached to the
College of Fort William ; that each fliould be reviewed, during its
progrefs, by all the members of (hat inflitution who are compe-
tent to luch a revifal, and fliould be carefully collated with other
approved verfions. It is equally necelfary that every page, before
it is publithed, fhould be read to a native, who Ihould be allowed
to remark on any expreiTions which are not idiomatical, or not
fufficiently perl'picuous and intelligible. Tranflations into foreign
languages often fail in very different ways ; fometimes they are
too learned, fometimes vulgar, and at others too literals The
' See Johnfon's Account of the feveral Englifli Tranflations of the Bible.
s This remark applies to the Gofpels in I'erfian publillied by Wheelock.
u caution,
14(5 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
caution, however, which has already been exercifed relative to this
point, in the inftance of the fecond edition of the Bengali New
Teliament, affords fufficient proof that our learned countrymen in
India are fully aware of its importance'^.
In diftributing the Scriptures, thus tranflated, in Alia, it may be
important in many cafes to confult both the indolence and the
weaknefs of the natives, by fubmitting to them at firft certain
parts only of the Bible, which fliould obvioufly be the moft mate-
:Tiali, and the leall incumbered with difficulties. The Book of Ge-
nefis, fome parts of the Prophecies of Ifaiah, the Gofpel of St.
Luke ', the A6ls of the Apoliles, and the Epillle to the Romans,
feem to be the befl: calculated for immediate difperfion. Other
portions might follow in due time ; and every part fliould be ac-
companied by an introdudlion, exhibiting a brief view of the evi-
dences of the divine origin and truth of the feveral books of
which it may be compofed, and of their fubjecls and connexion,
together with other needful elucidations of the facred writers.
The expence which mud ncceflarily attend this great work of
Oriental tranflation, and of printing, in fufficient numbers, copies
of the various facred verfions, though much lefs than would attend
a fimilar undertaking in England, would flill be fo confiderable as
to demand particular attention. But in a concern, the ultimate
advantages of w hich would be fcarcely lefs enjoyed by the Britilh
government, than by the objedts of its beneficence, it may be pre-
fumed, that an appeal to its liberality would not prove unfuccefs-
ful. Tfie enlightened policy, which fuggelied the eliablilhment of
'' See note R.
■' The learned Melanchthon preferred that of St. John, as an introduclion to
Chriftianity.
the
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 147
the College of Fort William, could not be di reded to a more con-
genial meafure, than the encouragement of Scriptural tranllation
into thofe languages, of which it has already fo remarkably facili-
tated the acquifition. The aflillance, which it is propofed to fo-
licit from the government of India, could not be an objed; of
much confideration ; and the limits of it might be readily afcer-
tained, by a reference to thofe perfons to whom the execution of
the work itfelf may be entrufted.
In addition to the encouragement and aflillance to be thus
afforded by the Britifli government, the College of Fort Wil-
liam, as the centre of Oriental tranflation, has the ftrongell claims
on the patronage and fupport of every European inftitution,
which is either diredly or remotely connedled with that im-
portant objed;. Two focieties in our own country are particularly
intercfted in its welfare ; the Society for promoting Chriftian
Knowledge, which has during a long courfe of years fo laudably
diftinguiflied itfelf by its miffions in Hinduftan ; and the lately
inllituted Britifli and Foreign Bible Society. To thefe inftitu-
tions the College of Fort William will naturally look for counte-
nance and aflillance; and it is to be hoped that it will not look in
vain''.
The two celebrated Univerflties of England mav, alio, with
propriety be expeded to regard with peculiar complacency the
College of Fort William, and feel themfelves bound to wifli for its
profperity, and to promote its ufefulnefs to the utmoft of their
power. The diilinguiflied honour which they have long enjoyed
of diffuling, in a preeminent degree, literature, fcience, and rcli-
* See note S.
u 2 gion.
148 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
gion, and more particularly the extent to which they are en»;aged
in the printing and dillribution of the Scriptures throughout the
Britifli empire, may be confidered as a pledge of the lively intereft
which they will take in the dillemination of the fame blellings
in the Eallern world. And although the aAual tranllation of
the Bible into the Oriental tongues has, for the reafons before
flated, been recommended to be undertaken by the collegiate in-
ftitution in Hindullan, it cannot be doubted, that the learned mem-
bers of that fociety would not only deem themfelves honoured by
the patronage of the two Univerfities, but might receive much im-
portant aflillance from the celebrated Orientalills who feverally
adorn them '. Under fuch aufpices, the difficult and laborious
duty of Eattern tranllation might be julily contemplated with
augmented hopes of completion and fuccefs.
It is impolTible to clofe this part of the fubjed:, without once
more recurring to the importance of that inllitution, to which the
work of tranllating the Scriptures into the Oriental tongues has
been recommended, and upon which, if ever accomphllicd, it will
chiefly devolve.
The College of Fort William, whether confidercd with reference
to India or to Britain, cannot be too highly appreciated. It has
indeed been objccfled to on the ground of the expence in which
it has involved the Eall India Company. But it may be fafely
affirmed, that had this even exceeded what has been actually
incurred, the benefits which the College has already been the
means of conferring on the Britifli government, and which it mull
' It can fcarcely be neceflary to mention the names of Dr. W'liite, the learned
Regius ProfcfTor of Hebrew, and Laudian Profellbr of Arabic, and of Dr. Ford, the
Lord Almoner's PraeleiStor in the latter tongue, in the Uni\ crfity of Oxford.
con-
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. I4p
continue to enfure to it, lb long, at leall, as the condu6l of it iliall
be ftridlly conformable to the rules of its inllitution, will be an
ample compenfation. The increafed ability, energy, and fecurity,
which it has afforded to the Britilh adminillration of Oriental
affairs, are fufficient to charadlerize it as a meafure of profound
policy, and of the moll enlarged benevolence. To the natives of
India, and eventually of the whole continent of Afia, the advan-
tages of this learned inftitution are incalculable. Their progrellive
improvement and happinefs are intimately connected with it, and
in no point of view more manifeftly, than as it is calculated to
be the fountain of Scriptural tranflation; the fource, whence thofe
ftreams of divine knowledge, wifdom, and comfort may flow,
which can alone enlighten and civilize the Eallern world.
SECT.
150 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
SECT. II.
AN ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT.
ARGUMENT.
Neceffity of this as preliminary to other meafures — Evils arifmg from the %vant of it —
'Probable effe£l offuch an Ejlabli/hment on the Hindus. Extent and expence of'it—^
Its obje£ls — Chara£lcr of its members.
n">^
X H E tranflation of the Scriptures into the Oriental languages, as
one of the primary and moll important means of promoting Chril-
tianity in Afia, might be fafely committed to the members of the
College of Fort William, the heads of which inltitution have hi-
therto confifted of the fenior Chaplains to the Prefidency of Ben-
gal. The effecls, which might be gradually produced on the
minds of the well educated natives, by the fimple difperfion of the
Scriptures, would fully reward the labour and expence of fuch a
meafure, by difleminating amongft them Chrillian principles, and
by preparing them for the rejedion of Pagan errors and fuperfti-
tion, and the formal reception of the Chrillian religion. It can-
not, however, be reafonably expedled, that any meafure of this
kind, unfupported by other means of promoting the inllruction
and civilization of the natives, can be fpecdily or extenfively fuc-
cefsful. Compared with the great body of the people in every
country in Afia, the number of thofe who would either be dif-
pofed,
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 151
pofed, or qualified by a knowledge of letters, to read the Scrip-
tures with attention and underllanding, would be very Imall.
The ignorant and fervile multitude would Hill be left amidft the
darknefs and depravity of their ancient fuperftition.
Previoufly, therefore, to the adoption of any direct and com-
prehenfive means for the inrtrudlion of the natives in general,
there is one meafure to be taken, which appears to be of indif-
penfable obligation. There ought to be a vifible Eftablifliment
of the Chriftian religion, amongll the Britifh fubjeds in India.
The expediency of fuch an Eftablifliment, both as the means of
perpetuating Chriftianity amongll our own countrymen, and
as a foundation for the ultimate civilization of the natives, has
been very ably, and, as it feems, conclufively argued by the pro-
pofer of the prefent inquiry, in his Memoir on that important
fubjedl. To prove the propriety or neceffity of an Ecclefiaftical
Eftablifhment for Britifh India, a view is given in that work of
the very inadequate ftate of the Englifli Church at the prefent
time, in our Oriental empire. Various evils of great magnitude
are pointed out as refulting from this national deficiency, both as
they refped; the European and the native inhabitants of India.
With the former of thefe, except as they are conneAed with the
latter, the prefent difcuffion is not immediately concerned.
The confequences of the want of religious inftrudlion, and tlie
negle6l of religious inftitutions, which have hitherto been fo la-
mentably confpicuous throughout India, cannot but have been
highly prejudicial, not only to our countrymen as individuals, but
to the national reputation and interefts. Although the grofs re-
flexions which were formerly accuftomed to be thrown out, as to Bri-
tifti immorality in the Eaft, (whether juftly or not, at leaft to their
utmoll
152 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
utmoft extent, may be fairly doubted,) have long fincc ceafed to
be well founded, it is very generally admitted, that the ellablifli-
ment of Chaplains in Hindullan has been infufficient to preferve
even the forms of our holy religion in the greater number of the
civil relidencies, and military llations ; and it may be readily con-
cluded, that fuch a deficiency is calculated to excite the moll un-
favourable impreffions on the minds of tlie reflecting natives, with
refpecl to the ftate of Chriftianity amongll the Englifh who refide
in India. Such an imprellion, alfo, it mutl be obler\'ed, will not
be lefs felt, though many of our countrymen, in the abfence of all
opportunity of public worfliip, Ihould, as it cannot be doubted is
the cafe, maintain regular habits of private devotion.
It is the pnhl'ic and authorized adminittration of Chriffian infti-
tutions which is required, both as to Europeans and natives, for
the purpofe of producing any flriking and permanent effed:. It
is well known, that in thofe parts of the Britilh empire in Hin-
dultan, in which there are no minillers of religion, the Sabbath is
fo entirely forgotten, that the only circumllance by which it is
dillinguiflied is the difplay of the Britilh Flag ; whilll our coun-
trymen openly profane that facred day, by purfuing their ordi-
nary occupations, in common with the Hindus. This tingle fadt
is fufficient to point out the mifchiefs which mull llow from the
infulHciency of the prelent religious appointments in India. Al-
though we may be allowed to doubt, whether the natives, in ge-
neral, entertain the opinion which has been afcribed to them, as
to the total abfence of religious faith in the Britilh relidents
amongll them, or their entire inditference to it, it is indifputable,
that the appearance of negled:, which is lb manifell around them,
mull lead them to quellion their fcnfe of the importance of their
national religion, or their lincerity in profelling it ; and mull,
con-
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 153
confequently, difpofe them to entertain no very exalted opinion
of its excellence "'.
It is certain, therefore, that if the means of religious inftruAion
and worfhip fliould be generally afforded to our countrymen, in
lituations where the number of Britifh refidents is confiderable,
and a general difpofition to avail themfelves of thofe means lliould
be manifefted, the refpe<^ of the natives of India for the Chriftian
religion, thus rendered vijiblc through its inftitutions, would be pro-
portionably increafed, and their minds might be prepared for the fa-
vourable reception of more dire<ft meafures for their converfion. \i
needs fcarcely be added, that the moral and religious improvement
of our countrymen, by means of the opportunities afforded them of
Chriftian inftru<ftion, would tend to excite both the attention and
the reverence of the natives towards the perfons and the religion
of thofe, whole condudl fliould be thus exemplary.
That fome more fuitable provifion fhould be made for the due
performance of the ordinances of the eftablifhed religion in our
Oriental dominions, has long fincc been confidered as a juft and
neceffary meafure. It does not, however, become any private
perfon to decide as to the propriety of the extenfive eftablilhment
propofed by Dr. Buchanan. It is true, that, by the late ceffions and
conquefts in Hinduftan, the revenue of the Eaft India Company has
been greatly augmented : but it would be erroneous to conclude, as
feems to be intimated " by that writer, that there is a large unap-
propriated furplus of revenue, beyond the neceflary expenditure
of the Company °. In the prefent ftate of Eaft Indian finances,
>" See note T. " Sea Memoir, page 12.
" See the Chriftian Obferver for May 1806.
X ob-
154
MEANS OF PROPAGATING
objedions of a very formidable kind may, indeed, be raifed, on
the ground of expence, to the full adoption of his plan. The de-
termination of this point rells, however, with thofe to whom the
financial department of the Eall India Company is entrurted ; and
it is earneltly to be hoped, that the fubjccl will be confidered
with that enlarged and liberal attention, which it undoubtedly de-
ferves. If, under all the exilling difficulties of the Company, the
cllablillimcnt propofcd by Dr. Buchanan Ihould be deemed too
extenfive, it may llill be practicable to augment the number of
Chaplains, fo that the military llations, and the principal towns
where the aflemblage of Europeans is confiderable, might be pro-
vided with them, without any alarming increafe of expenditure.
Such an incrcafed ellablifliment might, alfo, be fo organized as to
prefent, what is an objc6l of the highell importance in Alia, an
appearance of national attention and concern, and of weight and
dignity, by tlie appointment of one or two Ecclefialiics of the,
Epifcopal order, without any additional burden which deferves to
be confidered in a work of fuch national magnitude and concern.
It has been generally underftood, that fome meafure of this kind
has been long in contemplation, and that the execution of it, lb
far as the increafe of Chaplains is concerned, is actually begun.
The ncccffity of fome local and dignified efiablilhment of our
national religion, for the purpofe of promoting the improvement
of the natives of India, and other Oriental regions, can fcarcely be
doubted by any, who are difpofed to confider that meafure as ob-
ligatory on our principles, or beneficial in its tendency. Inde-
pendently of the importance of fome ellablilhment of that nature,
however contracted in its extent, as to its religious influence on
our own countrymen, and its probable effeols on the minds of the
natives, in embodying Chriltianity, and exhibiting it in a more
public
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 155
public and commanding point of view, various advantages would
be derived from it, towards the accomplifliment of the great work
of diffufing in Afia the principles and the bleffings of our holy re-
ligion. In the choice and in the application of appropriate means
for promoting this important obje6l, it is obvious, that much local
information, and much prudence and judgment, will be required ;
and although the direction of every meafure of this kind exclu-
fively belongs to the government itfelf, no perfons would be likely
to be more interefted in its accomplifhment, or better qualified by
their ftation and habits to advife and to aflift in the execution of
fuch meafures, than that body of able and experienced Clergy,
who may be entrufted with the fuperintendence of the ecclefiafti-
cal affairs of our Oriental empire. On all thefe accounts it would
feem evident, that an Etlablithment of the nature which has been
now recommended is abfolutely required, as a preliminary to the
effeftive organization of any plan for the diffufion of Chriftian
knowledge in Afia.
One important advantage, which would arife out of fuch an
efl:ablifhment, remains yet to be mentioned ; namely, the Epifco-
pal power of Ordination ; both for the purpofe of fecuring a con-
ftant fupply of Clergymen, for the exercife of facred fun6lions
amongll the European inhabitants of Afia ; and alfo of providing
intlru6lors for the natives. The want of fuch a power for the
former purpofe has long been felt and lamented I' ; and it may be
prefumed, that, in the courfe of time, fome of the converted na-
tives may be found fufficiently qualified for the minillerial office
for the infi:ru6lion of their own countrymen.
It has been regretted, that Dr. Buchanan, in arguing the expe-
P Memoir, page lo.
X 2 diency
156
MEANS OF PROPAGiVl ING
diency of an Eccleliaftical Elbblifhnient in India, with reference
to the civil and rehgious improvement of the natives, fhould not
have been more full and explicit in detailing the intermediate
Heps between the caufe and its alleged confequences. Something
of this kind has been attempted in the preceding obfervations.
But in order clearly to demonftrate this connexion, nothing fur-
ther feems in fadi to be necellary, than limply to refer to two
points which have been already proved ; namely, the importance
of an Ellablilhment for the promotion of Chriftianity, not merely
among the Britilli refidents in India, but alfo among the Hindus ;
and the tendency of that religion to civilize and improve man-
kind.
One additional remark, however, is too momentous to be omit-
ted. The influence of an Epifcopal ellablifliment, in promoting
Chriftanity amongll the natives of Afia, will materially depend on
the chara&crs of thofe ivho prefide over it, and of the various fubor-
dinate members who compofe it. Admitting, what it may be hoped
would not prove otherwife, that the Oriental Clergy fhould not
only be men of virtue, talents, and learning, but animated with
found and enlightened piety, and apodolic zeal ; fuch as have dil-
tinguiflicd many of the Proteftant miirionaries who have, during
the laft century, devoted their lives to the fersice of the Hindus,
and whofe names are Hill held in honour amongll them ; the moll
fanguine expedlations may be jullly formed of the fuccefs of their
exertions amongll the natives. But, if it may, on the contrary,
be allowable to imagine the polTibility of their lukewarm nefs or
indifference in the facred caule of the converfion of the natives ;
if they Ihould not even feel an ardent defire for the accomplilh-
ment of the work ; our expectations would be greatly difap-
pointed.
Complaints
CHRISTL\NITY IN ASIA. 157
Complaints have, Indeed 1, been made refpedling the characters
and difpofitions of fome of thofe who have hitherto fupported the
clerical charad:er amongll: our countrymen in Hindullan. It is,
however, devoutly to be wiflied, that in the event of an Ecclefi-
aftical Ellablifliment being given to Britilh India, they, and they
only, will be deemed worthy of becoming members of it, whofe
zeal and anxiety in promoting the inftrudion of the natives may
not only prompt them to advife the bed means for accomplifhing
this great purpofe, but may excite them perfonally to engage in
the adlive labours neceflary to efFed; it ; and thus reftore to the
Englifli Church that charadler for apoftolic earneftnefs and charity
in the converfion of the Heathen, which it once pofTelled ; but
which, notwithftanding the patronage and efforts of fome of its
laudable Societies, which have been already mentioned, cannot,
for many centuries, be claimed on her behalf, by the mod faith-
ful and zealous of her fons.
"» See Dr. Tennant's Indian Recreations, Vol. I. fe6t. 9.
SECT.
158 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
SECT. III.
MISSIONS.
ARGUMENT.
Heceffity of fame direS and appropriate means for promoting Cbrijlian knowledge in
Afia — The JuhjeB of mifjions — Opinion of Sir IVilUam Jones refpeQing it — Defence
of miffions, from Scripture, from the praSiice of' the Chrijltan Church, from rational
arguments — Objedions aifivcred — Teflimonies as to the importance of miffions in the
EaJ} — Succefs of modern attempts of this kind — Affcrtions of Dr. Robertfon and
others refuted — Miffions of the Society for promoting Chrijlian Know/edge — Su'artx
— The Baptijl miffionaries — Charaiier of Afiatic converts — Propriety of fome further
encouragement of miffionaries in India — Propofal of an inflitution for miffionaries in
England — general plan of it — CharaSier of a true mijfionary — his duties — di/lribu-
tion of the Scriptures, and religious trads.
Although it appears to be undeniable, tbat the civil and mo-
ral improvement of the Pagan and Mohammedan natives of Afia
will never be effedled by any other means than by the dirtufion
of Chriftian knowledge ; and although an Ecclefiafiical Ellablilh-
ment fecms to be neceflary as a previous ftep towards promoting
that defirable objeA ; it is no lefs certain, that fuch an Ellablilh-
ment may fubfill in Bengal for a great length of time, without
producing any very extenfive or important influence, unlefs fome
dired and appropriate means are ufed for its accomplilhment.
When the expediency of civilizing our Afiatic fubje<fls was agi-
tated in Parliament in the year 1793, a propofition was made for
an
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. isg
an " eftablifhment of miffionaries and fchoolmafters" for that pur-
pofe. The whole defign was, however, then poftponed, on the
ground of the unfeafonablenefs of the time for entering on fuch
an undertaking. A confiderable degree of prejudice and jealoufy
feems, alfo, to ha^e exifted at that period refpeiling the very idea of
employing milTionaries as the inllruments of difTuling Chriftianity
in Alia. As fome inftitution of the nature then propofed appears,
however, to be indifpenfably neceflary for promoting that great
defign, it may be proper to premife a few obfervations on the pro-
priety of fuch a mode of inftru6lion.
In quoting the opinion of the late Sir William Jones refpefting
the tranllation of fome parts of the Scriptures, for the purpofe of
difperfing them amongll the well-educated natives of Ilindullan,
we had occafion to include his general fentiment rclped;ing the
probable fuccefs of miffionaries. " We may aflure ourfelves,"
fays that admirable author, " that neither Mufelmans nor Hindus
" will ever be converted by any miffion from the Church of
" Rome, or from any other Church ^"
An opinion, exprefl'cd in fo decifivc a manner, by one, to whofe
authority, on every point connected with Oriental literature and
manners, the world has been accullomed to pay implicit defe-
rence, will, it is to be feared, be confidered by many as conclufive
of the quellion. It may, however, be fairly doubted, whether
further experience of the difpofitions of the Hindus, together with
the progrefs which has been fo unexpedledly made, fince the efta-
blifliment of the College of Fort William, in the liudy of the Ori-
ental languages and literature, and the diminilhcd prejudices of
' See the paflage as before quoted, page 130.
the
l6o MEANS OF PROPAGATING
the Brahmins ; or whether, above all, a more patient confidera-
tion of the fubjedl of millions, might not have tended to alter, or,
at leaft, to foften, fomev^hat of the rigour of that determination.
Yet, although it would have been highly gratifying to have been
fupported in a contrary opinion by that of Sir William Jones, it
is warranted by Inch a combination of evidence and authority, as
to be fully equal to maintain its ground, though deprived of that
advantage.
The propriety and the neccjjity of fending mijfionaries for the
converfion of heathen nations to the ChrilHan faith, reft on the
authority of Scripture, the practice of the apoftolic age, the ex-
ample of the Church in every fucceeding century, and the reafon-
ablenefs of the meafure itfelf.
The commiffion which was given by the divine Author of
Chriftianity to his Apoliles, juft before his afcenfion ^, is alone a
fufficient apology for Chriftian milfions in all ages : " Go ye, and
*' teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father,
" and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghoft ; teaching them to ob-
" ferve all things, whatfoever I have commanded you : and lo, I
" am with you ahvay, even titifo the end of the jrorld." It cannot
be maintained, that this commiffion muft be reftricted to the
Apoliles, for this fmiple and decifive realbn ; that, as the promife
of encouragement and fupport to thofe who lliould engage in
the arduous work of propagating Chriftianity is exprefsly ex-
tended to the end of the world, it neceflarily follows, that the
duty, for which fuch a promife was provided, muft be commen-
furate to it in duration.
• Matthew xxvlii. 19, 20.
But
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. l6l
But it may be faid, that the Apoftles poflelled the power of
working miracles, and that this eflentially diltinguifhed them from
all others who Ihould in after-ages attempt to convert the hea-
then. To this it may be replied, that the evidence of their divine
commiffion by no means appears to have refted wholly on mira-
cles, although they undoubtedly formed a primary and important
part of it. The hillorical and internal evidences of the Gofpel,
abftradled from every circumftance of a miraculous nature, were
almoft equally infifted on, as thofe which ought to weigh with
every reafonable mind, and as impofing the duty of receiving it
on every one to whom fuch proofs fliould be fairly prefented.
Obedience, alfo, to divine revelation is binding, not only on thofe
who witnefs the performance of miracles by the perfon who pro-
pounds it, but on thofe to whom it is made known by one who
brings inconteitable evidence of miracles having been originally
wrought in atteltation of Chriftianity.
Miraculous powers were clearly not in all cafes eflential to the
propagation of Chriftianity even in the Apoftolic age. Many
preached to the Gentiles who were dcllitute of the power of
working them ; and the Scriptures no where mention the poflef-
(ion of it as a necelfary qualification or condition for fpreading the
Gofpel. If the cafe \^ere otherwife, it would, moreover, follow,
that, when miraculous gifts ceafcd in the Church, Chrillianity
would alfo have ceafed to be promulgated in the heathen world.
But it has already appeared S that milTionaries laboured zealoully
and fuccefsfully in the converfion of Pagan nations during many
centuries after the period, at which they were unquellionably
withdrawn.
' See the Brief Hiftoric View prefixed, paffiin.
T IMiradcs
162 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
Miracles were neceflary in the earliell ages, (amongft other rea-
fons,) becaufe the Gofpel was to be preached throughout the
world in a fliort time, and by a few perfons, whofe lives and la-
bours would otherwife have been inadequate to its fuccefsful
and extenfive propagation. But the Church of Chrill was fuf-
ficiently ellabliflied during the firft three centuries ", to admit
of its being left to the ordinary fuperintendance and fupport
of its divine Author. Not that it is to be concluded, that, be-
caufe thefe more evident and extraordinary teftimonies of its
heavenly origin were withdrawn, the propagation of Chriftianitj
was no longer an objed: of the divine concern, or any part of
the duty of the Chriftian Church. The promife of its exalted
Head, that he would be with it to the end of the world, con-
flituted, as it has been already obferv'ed, both an implied obliga-
tion on its governors to extend its limits, and an encouragement
to engage in the important work. And although the difficulties in
the cafe of every attempt to evangelize the heathen are, in confe-
quence, greatly increafed, the alTillance and bleffing of Heaven are
confidently to be expelled and relied on, in the zealous and faith-
ful ufe of thofe rational means of awakening and inrtrutling them
which are propofed ; and the fuccefs, which is at any time expe-
rienced, is equally to be afcribed to the influence of Him, " from
" whom cometh down every good and perfe(?l gift" to man.
" The exertion of this power," as it has been julUy obferved^, " is
" not miraculous, becaufe it is not a deviation from the regular
' It is not, however, intended by this remark to deny that miraculous gifts were
not in a certain degree continued in the Church, and exercifed on evidently great
and neceflary occafions, fubfequent to this period. See Brief Hlfloric \"ie\v, and
note D.
" See Mr. Venn's Addrefs to four Mifllionaries to Africa. Appendix to the Sixth
Anniverfary Sermon before the Society for Miffions to Africa and the Eaft.
" fyrtem ;
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 16S
" fvllem ; it a6ts according to an appointed courfe ; it has been
" promifed generally; and it operates daily in purifying the hearts
" of thofe who receive the Gofpel : but certainly the efficacy at-
" tending the preaching of the word in reforming mankind, is as
" truly and properly a divine work, as the moft fignal miracle
" which was ever performed. The difference Hes not in the
" power, but in the mode of its application."
But it may, perhaps, be laid, that the difficulties of the wbrfc
are too great to be overcome, and that the fuccels of modern mif-
fions is not fuch as to excite very fanguine hopes of producing any
falutary effe6l by extending them in Alia.
The difficulties which oppofe the progrefs of the Chriftian mif-
fionary in the prefent day in any Pagan country, and more efpe-
cially in Hinduftan, are, undoubtedly, of a very formidable nature.
They have, however, evidently appeared y to be leflening within
the laft twenty years, particularly \\ ith refpe6l to one great oblla-
cle, namely, of our ignorance of the native languages.
But whatever may be the nature of thefe difficulties, the quef-
tion may be refolved into a narrow compafs. Do we believe that
the kingdom of Chrift, according to a feries of undoubted prophe-
cies, is to be extended throughout the world in fome future age ;
and are not means to be employed limilar to thofe which were
originally appointed for that purpofe ? Is the want of univerfality
objeded to our holy religion by the infidel ; and are attempts for
the prad:ical confutation of fuch an objedlion to be difcouraged
and frullrated ? Are human efforts concerned in the accomplilh-
J See Part II. chap. i.
T 2 ment
1 64 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
ment of molt of the benevolent defigns of the divine Providence for
the good of mankind ; and are they in this, the moll important of
all, to be excluded ? Or Ihall we, in the true fpirit of enthufiafm,
expecl fome miraculous dircftion of Providence, and negled; the
plainell indications of the divine w^ill ? If the anfvvers to thefe
qucltions Ihould appear fufficiently obvious, it may be confidently
added in the language of an Apollle, with refpecl to heathen na-
tions, " How Ihall they believe in Him of whom they have not
" heard ? and how Ihall they hear without a preacher ?' and how
" fliall they preach except they beji'tit P"
This is the mode which God has ever adopted, in order to effedl
any confiderable reformation amongft mankind. He has been
pleafed to make men dependent on each other in various ways ;
and to communicate his blellings to them in general by means of
their fellow-creatures. Every nation which has embraced the
Chriftian faith has, in fome meafure, owed its reception of fo great
a blefllng to the piety and zeal of difinterelled men, whom the
love of Chrift, and compaflion for their brethren, conllrained to
proclaim to it the glad tidings of the Gofpel. If Afia, therefore,
ever receive the faith of Chrili, it mull partly owe it to the fuc-
cefsful labours of miirionaries.
Tellimonies in fupport of their employment in the propagation
of Chrillianity in unenlightened countries might eafily be multi-
plied. But the praftice of the Chrillian Church, in its purell, and
even during its darkell ages, is alone fufficient to thew the fenle
which has ever been entertained of that meafure by the moll com-
petent judges of its propriety.
With refpcd: to India, however, it may not feem a circumllance
to
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. l05|
to be altogether difregarded, that foine of the younger fervants of
the Eaft India Company in the College of Fort William flaould
have ftrenuoully pleaded for the introduction of miffionaries, for
the purpofe of promoting the improvement of the natives. The
expediency of this meafure is thus argued by one of the fludents ^
alluded to. " From the peculiar opportunities enjoyed by Chrif-
" tian miliionaries of inveftigating the fpirit of Hindu theology,
" and of exploring the llruCture of their language; but more par-
" ticularly from the unreferved communication which it mull ever
" be their obje6l to encourage and promote, much folid informa-
" tion on thefe important points may juftly be expcded. Nu-
" mcrous, indeed, are the advantages to be derived from the ardent
" diligence and unremitting toil of tvell-in formed and zealous mif-
" fionaries. Difengaged from the fond attachment of their native
" country, imprelled by the deepell fenfe of duty, and eager to
" ditfufe the divine light of revelation, may we not expeft to fee
" this night of more than Egyptian darknefs fucceeded by the
" glorious cloud-difpelling dawn of Chriliianity ? And may we
" not hope to find this ignorant and deluded people learning juf-
" tice from its Law, and mercy from its Gofpel ?"
Of the importance of miffionaries in India, another intelligent
and more experienced witnefs, then refident in that country, may
be advantageoufly heard. " If my llatement," he obferves ^, " be
" really applicable to the general charaCler of the natives, high
" and low, a change can only be effected gradually ; but if any
" thing is done, it mull be by means of introducing among the
" natives men who poflefs an intimate knowledge of their lan-
* Mr. Martin, in a volume of Eflays by Students in the College of Fort Wil-
liam, page 58.
» See Letter to Dr. Vincent, iit fupra.
" guages.
i66
MEANS OF PROPAGATING
" guages, and who fhew examples in their own perfons of reU-
" gion, virtue, contempt of riches, (f\ich, and fuch only, ought the
" millionaries to be,) patience, and conciliating manners. Would
" the eilablifliment of many fuch men have no beneficial effed; on
" the morality of the natives ? Surely it would — "
But it has been frequently and confidently aflertcd, that thcfuc-
cej's of modern miffions in general, and particularly of thofe whiclr
have been fent into Afia, has not been fufficient to encourage the
continuance of fuch a mode of propagating the Chriltian religion
in that continent.
So fcir as this aflertion refpe(3:s the miffions from the Church of
Rome in the fixteenth and two following centuries, efpecially thofe
which were condud;ed by the Jefuits, there can be no doubt that
it is partly well founded ; but the reafons of their want of real
though not of nominal fuccefs have already been ftated t>, and are
too well known to require any particular expofition of them.
The fame fentiment has, however, been extended to the labours
of Proteftant miffionaries. Their fuccefs has been faid to have been
very trifling, and the converfions they may have made to have been
of an equivocal and unimportant nature. " To convert or to be
" converted," fays Dr. Robertfon, " are ideas equally repugnant to
" the principles moft deeply rooted in" the mind of a Hindu, " nor
" can either the Catholic or Proteftant miffionaries in India boart
" of having overcome thefe prejudices, except among a few in the
" loweft calls, or of fuch as have loll their cafl: altogether. Notwith-
" Handing the labours of miffionaries for upwards of two hundred
'' See Brief Hiftoric View prefixed, page 50.
years,
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 167
" years," (fays a late ingenious writer ' ,) " and the eftablifliments
" of different Chrillian nations who fupport and protedl them ;
" out of perhaps one hundred milUons of Hindus, there are not
" twelve thoufand Chrillians, and thofe almoll entirely Chancalas,
" or outcatls ''."
If thefe aflertions of the eloquent hiftorian, and of the writer
irom whom he quotes fome part of them, were well founded, they
might form a very ll:rong objedion not only to the employment
of miflionaries, but to the very (Jefign of propagating Chrirtianity
in the Eail:. But the truth is, that they are by no means fup-
ported by fadls. Subfequent inquiry and information have fhewn,
that the fuccefs of the labours of Protetlant mifTionaries in India
has been far more confiderable than the writers in quellion have
reprelented it, and of fuch a nature as to excite fanguine hopes of
further progrefs, under the more favourable circumftances which
adually exilL
The admirable apology of Mr. Swartz*^, which has been already
referred to, and which was occafioned by fome injurious aflertions
relpcifting his fuccefs as a miflionary, and the chara6ler of the na-
tive Chrillians, contains a fimple but energetic ftatement, which
alone affords decifive evidence of the importance of the Eall India
milTion. The fingular modefly of the venerable miffionary, a man
antiqud virtutc acjide, reftrained him from dwelling on the extra-
ordinary fuccefs of himlelf, and of" his fellow labourer Mr. Gericke,
(now alfo removed from his arduous and honourable employ-
« Sketches relating to the Hiftory, Rehgion, Learning, and Manners of die Hin-
dus, page 48.
^ See Ilobertfon's Difquifition concerning Ancient India, note 40.
• See Letter of Swartz, ut fupra.
ment,)
l68 ' MEANS OF PROPAGATING
ment,) in the converfion of multitudes of the natives to Chrifti-
anity. He confined himfelf principally to an enumeration of
well known fads, to prove the important fecular fervices which
they had rendered to the Englifh government on feveral occafions
of a very difficult and critical nature, and the confidence which
the natives repofed in their integrity. Thefe fervices of the mif-
lionaries were acknowledged by the government of Madras, and
by the Rajah of Tanjore. The latter prince exprelied his fenfe of
them by a grant of land for the fupport of the million in his
dominions ; and appointed Mr. Swartz guardian to his family.
The death of this Apollolic miffionary was lamented by the
Hindus as a public and irreparable calamity ; and his memory
was perpetuated by the refpe6lful and aff'edionate attachment of
the prefent Rajah of Tanjore ; who has erected a monument to
him in the Chriftian church which is in his capital, to manifell
his veneration and gratitude for him ivhovi he calls his futlier and
his friend ^.
It is to be regretted, that no detailed and minute account has
hitherto been publiflied of the numbers of the natives, who have
been converted to Chriliianity fince the eftablifliment of the Pro-
teftant million in India at the commencement of the lall century,
and of the nature of their acquaintance with our holy faith *.
The general declarations of competent witnelles muft therefore be
reforted to.
It appears from various undoubted teflimonics, that by the la-
' See Society's Proceedings for iSoi.
B Sucli an account might, perhaps, be coilefted by referring to the periodical
Proceedings of the Society for promoting Chriftian Knowledge, fo far as the niif-
(ionaries under its patronage are concerned, and would funiifli a fatisfadlory reply
to the objeftion now under confideration.
hours
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. l6g
hours of Ziegenbalgh ^, and his immediate fucceflbrs, Chriftian
Churches were planted in different parts on the coafl; of Coro-
mandel, which have been conrtantly increafing their numbers to
the prefent time.
The zealous exertions of the venerable Swartz, during the pe-
riod of half a century, were crowned with tignal fuccefs in feveral
different provinces in the fouth of the peninfula ; and the labours
of Mr. Gericke, and his affociates, have been, and continue to be,
eminently profperous '.
Of the rapid extenfion of Chriftianity in the diftrids near Cape
Comorin, the following animating account is given by the laft-
mentioned excellent miffionary : " When in my journey I came
" near to the extremity of the peninfula, I found whole villages
" waiting anxioufly for my coming, to be further inllru6led and
*' baptized. They had got acquainted with our native prieft
" in that country, and the catechifts and Chriftians, and had
" learned from them the catechifm ; which thofe who could write
" copied, to learn it themfelves at their leifure. When they heard
" of my coming, they broke their idols to pieces, and converted
" their temples into Chriftian Churches, in which I inllruded and
"baptized them, (in fome about 200, in others about 3oo ;)
" formed them into ChrilHan congregations, procured for them
" catechifts and fchoolmallers, and made them choofe, in each
" place, four elders. Thefe examples awakened the whole coun-
" try ; and when I was about to leave it, the inhabitants of many
' A particuliir and interefting account of this admirable niiflionary's labours
and fuccefs may be feen in Millar's Hiftory of the Propagation of Chriflianity,
Vol. II.
' In teftimony of their fuqcefs, fee Dr. Ker's Report, already referred to.
z " more
I/O MEANS OF PROPAGATING
" more villages fent meflages to me, begging of me to remain a
•' couple of months longer in the country, and to do in their vil-
" lages the good work I had done in thole of their neighbours'^."
The fuccefs of the Dani/k mijftoimries at Tranquebar appears to
have been equally great '. And in general it may be obferved,
that as thofe who are employed on the coaft of Coromandel have
each feparate congregations and dittricls, and travel to the dillance
of nearly one hundred and fifty miles from the coaft, to vifit other
bodies of converted Hindus, who are affifted by native catechills
and fchoolmafters, the number of their converts muft be confi-
derable.
Of the progrefs of the Boptiji and other Proteftant miffiona-
rics, the following account is given by Mr. Carey ^ : " The fuc-
" cefs of the Gofpel has been but flow with us ; at times it has
" been more rapid. At and about Tanjore, in a fliort time, many
•' have turned from idols, under father Swartz's miniftrv. I am
" alfo told, that, of late, many have been converted in the more
" fouthern country, about Palamcotta." The progrefs of the
Baptill: miffionaries, though fo moderately ftated by Mr. Carey,
has, however, of late been more confiderable. They have already
baptized upwards of one hundred Hindus, and their tranflations of
the Scriptures, and the various other means which they are em-
ploying, may be jul1:ly expedted greatly to increafe their numbers.
Something yet remains to be faid as to the charader of the con-
*' See the Chriftian Obferver for Auguft, 1803.
' See tlieir Letter to the Society for promoting Chriftian Knowledge, February
19, 1799.
* See Proceedings of the Baptift Miffion.
verted
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 171
verted llimlus, and the nature of their acquaintance with Chrilli-
anity. Upon this fubjecl it is, alio, necellury to hear the evidence
of re li dents in India.
Dr. Ker, in his report refpe6ling the Chrillian Churches on the
coatl of Malabar, fpeaking of the St. Thome Chrillians, bears this
honourable teftimony to them : " The charadler of thefe people is
" marked by ^ijlrihiug fuperiority over the heathens in every moral
" excellence; and they are remarkable for their veracity and plain
" dealing.''
" With regard to the qneftion," fays an author already quoted ',
" which has been agitated at home, on the expediency of fending
" miffionaries, (a quetlion highly difgraceful to its oppofers,) it
" may be futlicient to know, that the native Profejlant converts
" are, when compared with a like number of other natives, the
" mojl orderly and rcJpeSahle claj's in the country. That they
" confill chiefly of the lower or Pariar claj's, is a vulgar error ;
" and, inllead of being, as is often aflerted, defpifed and con-
" temptuoufly treated by their fellow natives, they are univerjally
" refpe6ied : by the latter term, I would be underltood to fay,
" that, on account of their general good behaviour in focicty, they
" are elleemed to polfefs more probity, arid better dij'pojitions to-
" wards focial kindnefs, than any other natives."
" Our intention," fays the venerable Swartz, " is not to boaft :
" but this I may fafely fay, that many of thoje people who have
" been injlruded, have left this world with con/fort, and with a
" tvell grounded hope of everlajiing life. That fome of thofe uho
' See Letter to Dr. Vincent.
z 2 " have
173 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
" have been inftruded and baptized have abufed the benefit of
•' inllrudion, is certain ; but all fincere fen'ants of God, naj, even
" the Apollles, have experienced this grief."
" With regard to the invi'ard religion of the heart among the
" converted heathen," fays Mr. Carey, " I beg leave to mention
" what the late Mr. Swartz faid on his death-bed of the Chriliians
" at Tanjore ; ' There is i?! all a good beghmwg : if another fays,
• but there is nothing perfed ; let him examine himfelf, and then
* judge." " We cannot fpeak," fay the Baptill milTionaries re-
fpeAing their converts, " of thcfe elFedls in the Chriftians of Hin-
" duftan, as exifting in fitch a degree as ivc coidd unjh, nor as un-
" accompanied with many faults ; yet, comparing them tvith what
" they ivcre, and with what the reji of their countrymen Jlill are,
" the change is great and manifejl f","
After the preceding brief review of the necellity and import-
ance of miflions, and of the a6lual fuccefs which has attended the
feeble efforts hitherto made in this benevolent and interefHng
work, the propriety and expediency of this meafure will fcarcely
be difputed by any, who are really difpofed to ufe the moft effec-
tual means for the moral improvement of the natives of Afia. It
will not, however, be deemed fufficient for the purpofe of the pre-
fent inquiry, to have pointed out the advantages of miflions, or to
have fimply recommended the adoption of that method of diffuf-
ing the light of Chriftianity more extenfively throughout Afia.
If, as it has been already Ihevvn, it be the duty and the policy
" See Proceedings of the Baptift miflion ; and, for other teftinionies to tlie fuc-
cefs of modern miffions, fee the Moravian Accounts, confirmed, with rcfpc£l to
South Africa, by Mr. Barrow.
of
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 173
of Great Britain to make fome direft and active efforts for pro-
moting Chriltian knowledge amongll its Oriental lubje(fts ; and
if the labours of miflionaries form one of the moll efficacious
means of accomplilhing this important objed; ; it follows, that
fuitable encouragement lliould be afforded by the government for
this purpofe. Hitherto, the Proteilant milfionaries have been
barely tolerated in India ; but after the Jong courfe of years, dur-
ing which not only the fafety, but the beneficial tendency of their
exertions has been experienced, it may reafonably be expected,
that fomething more of direct countenance and fupport fhould be
extended to them.
The leall and loweft meafure of this nature which can be
adopted would be to licenfe, under proper regulations, a certain
number of miflionaries ; to permit them to form flations, and ufe
all rational and prudent means for the inltru(9:ion of the natives ;
and to give them every degree of encouragement, fhort of an
oftenfible commiifion to convert them. The propriety and the
(afety of lb moderate a meafure as this can fcarcely be denied by
any, who are impartial and competent judges of the fubje6t.
With refped; to any further and more diredt attempts to propa-
gate Chriftianity in India, much caution ought unqueftionably to
be exercifed. For, notwithftanding the habitual apathy and the
leflening prejudices of the Hindus, it would be prefuming too
much to afErm, that no meafurcs, except fuch as partook of ab-
folute violence, would alarm them. On the contrary, if the na-
tives of India, in confequence of any ftriking indications of fuch a
nature, were to conclude, that it was the fixed intention of the
Britifli government to convert them to the Chriftian faith, they
would probably feel confiderable alarm. The Mohammedans,
who
174 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
who are alive to every circumllance which affeds their bigotry,
would be the firll: to entertain fuch an apprehenfion, and then
would zealoully diireminate it amongft the Hindus.
This is a confideration which tends to produce no fmall degree
of hefitation in recommending more vigorous and ollenfible mea-
furcs for the attainment of the object in quelHon. Were it not
that the open and avowed interference of the Britilh government
in India lliould be liudioully kept out of fight, and that the minds
of its native fubjeds are not yet fufficiently prepared for the exe-
cution of fuch a plan, it would be propofed to eftablilh, either at
Calcutta, or in its vicinity, an Inllitution or College for milhona-
rics, throughout India and the Eaftern world. This ell:ablilhment
would be, for the pm-pofe of millions, what the College of Fort
William has been reprefented to be, for the tranllation of the
Scriptures into the Oriental tongues. It would form the centre
of religious inftrudion ; w^hence, as from another lona'", the rays
of Chrillian light might proceed to illumine and cheer the be-
nighted regions around it. But the flate of India is not yet fuffi-
ciently advanced to warrant the recommendation of this plan.
Notwithlianding, therefore, the obvious advantages which the
members of fuch an inllitution would polfefs, as to the accpiilition
both of the Oriental languages, and of local information in gene-
ral, it is not intended, in the firft inllance, to propole its adop-
tion ; although it is hoped, that fome ellablilliment of this na-
ture may eventually be formed.
We may, however, venture to recommend, that an inltitution of
a limilar kind be founded in England, which, without incurring the
" Journey to the weftern ides of Scotland, by Dr. Johnlon.
danger
't.^
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 175
danger of offending the prejudices, or awakening the fears, of the
Hindus, might combine many of the advantages of the Oriental
plan, and be rendered almolt equally fublervient to their civil and
religious improvement. The objeAs, which fuch an eftablilhment
would embrace, are chietly the preparation of candidates for the
office of miffionaries, both bv cultivating the Eaftern languages,
and other qualifications necelTary for duly fuftaining it ; and the
education of native Afiatic youths, felefted on account of their ta-
lents and difpofitions, for the purpofe of becoming the future in-
ftruments of inllrucling their Pagan or Mohammedan brethren.
Refpecling the importance of the point latl mentioned, it was long
fince obferved by Ccrri, Secretary to the College de Propaganda
Fide, that one native thus educated would probably be more fer-
viceable than many miffionaries fent from Europe. The Jcfuit
Acofta" expretled the fame opinion, that the natives, \A'hen rightly
educated, are the moft proper for this work.
The celebrated Roman Catholic ellablilhmcnt, dc Propaganda
Fide, of which fome account has already been given ", may be
confidered as affording a precedent, though by no means a model,
for the formation of the propofed inflitution in England. The
former was, indeed, lefs intended to diffufe the principles of genuine
Chrillianity, than to fupport and to extend the dodlrines and ju-
rifdidion of the Papal fee. Its objects were, in confcquence, va-
rious and complicated, and its funds and clhiblilhment ample and
magnificent. But the glory of this far-famed inftitution is de-
parted. The means employed by its agents for the convcrfion of
Pa<ran nations were too fecular and unchrillian to produce any
" De procuranda Iiuloruni Salute, lib. iv. cap. 8. 379.
• Hiftoiic View prefixed, p. 65.
folid
176
MEANS OF PROPAGATING
folid or permanent effecfls ; and fincc the dominion of the French
in Italy, by which its funds have been dellroyedP, the miffionaries
of the Propaganda have been deprefled, and either feem weary of
their fruitlefs talk, or carry it on with a feeblenefs, which gives
little countenance to the hopes of their employers.
A more appropriate model for the propofed Englilh inllitution
may be found in that which was recommended in Holland by the
learned Walaeus <l, for the education of mitlionaries to be em-
ployed in India ; and which was adlually eftablifhed in the year
1622, and, during the fliort period of its continuance, fent out
twelve miffionaries of eminent qualifications for that important
work. It appears alfo, that the Leyden divine did not confine
his plan to the European College, but extended it to the forma-
tion of one of a fimilar kind in India. This, however, for the
reafons already ftated, is not now propofed ; particularly as the
objefts of fuch an Oriental inftitution may, for the prefent, be
fufficiently fecured by means of the clerical ellablilhment in Ben-
gal.
The zeal of the Church of Rome in the former of thefe efta-
blifhments, and the example of our Proteftant brethren in the lat-
ter, may be jutlly urged to excite the attention, and to kindle the
ardour, of our own nation, to imitate what was truly laudable in
their condudl.
In a difcuffion of this nature, it is obvious, that a few general
f Tennant's Thoughts on India, p. 182.
1 Antonil Walsei Opera, torn. ii. 437. Neceflitas ac forma Collegii feu Semi-
narii Indici.
ideas
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 177
ideas only can be fuggefted. The plan itlelf, together vvith the
particulars refpedling it, mull be left to the confidcration of thofe
to whom it belongs to determine every meafure relating to Critilli
India, and whofc opportunities of information and judgment ren-
der them moft competent to decide upon this fubjcdi. The ex-
pence of fuch an inftitution as that which has been propofed could
not, it is prefumed, be fuch as to excite any alarm in the minds of
thofe who are moft nearly concerned with the financial affairs of
the Eaft India Company. The recent Collegiate Eftablifhment at
Hertford appears to afford peculiar facilities and advantages for
that which has been juft confidered. Without much additional
expence or trouble, the means of acquiring the Oriental languages
might be extended to the fmall number of thofe who would fuc-
ceflively be preparing for the office of milTionaries in the Eaft ;
and the whole plan might with propriety be confidered as an ap-
pendage to that important inftitution.
The obje6l of the propofed Eftablifhment being to prepare a
certain number of perfons to diftufe the knowledge of Chriftianity
in unenlightened nations, it is highly important, that all thofe who
may be difpofcd to devote their lives to that honourable, but labo-
rious and felf-denying work, fliould be men of fuitable talents, dil-
pofttions, and acquirements. Their chara6ier is, however, a point
of fo much confequence, that it may not be unneceirary to dwell
fomewhat longer upon it. Some obfervations of a fimilar nature
were made refpedling that of the different members of the eccle-
liaftical Eftablilhment propofed to be given to Britilh India. But
the charader of miffionaries may perhaps be juftly fuid to be even
more important. The work in which they are to be engaged is of
a more arduous and difcouraging nature : the difficulties which
they have to encounter require both peculiar qualifications, and an
A a extra-
178 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
extraordinary ineafure of thole endowments which are more com-
mon ; and their fuccefs more immediately depends on their per-
fonal conduct. It has happened, Ibmewhat ll:rangely, that the of-
fice of a mifllonary has been treated in this Proteftant and reli-
gious country with indifference and difregard, if not, fometimes,
even with fufpicion and contempt. And this circumliance (may
it not be owing to a more degenerate caufe !) may, perhaps, ac-
count for the ^ery rare occurrence of Englilh names in the annals
of modern milTions.
The employment of a mifllonary is, however, in itfelf one of
the moll dignified % and in its confequences one of the moft bene-
ficial, amongft men ; and calls for qualifications both of the un-
derftanding and the heart of no ordinary nature. In many of the
attempts \\ hich have of late years been made to difFufe the know-
ledge of Chriflianity in uncivilized countries, the perfons who
have been engaged in this arduous enterprife, though pious and
well-difpoled, have been, for the moft part, deficient in thofe qua-
lities, which are eflentially neceflary to form a fuccefsful mif-
fionary.
Whoever afpires to the honour of undertaking this important
office Ihould poflefs good natural abihties, an aptnels, derived
partly from previous exercile, to acquire the knowledge of foreign
languages ; a vcrfatihty of mind fufficicnt to enable him to pals
with cafe to the acquifition of the habits, difpofitions, and man-
ners of diflercnt nations; and a judgment capable of direAing him
to the moft proper methods of gaining the confidence and arreft-
ing the attention of the natives ; of feizing favourable opportuni-
' Sec the tiiily apoftolic and eloquent Letter of Archbifliop Wake to the niif-
fionaries Ziegcnbalgh and Gnindler, hi Dr. Buchanan's Memoir.
ties
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 17^
ties for prefling his great object, of avoiding unnecelTary ofFences,
and of adopting the moll fuitable means of inftrucflion. To thefe
talents he lliould add a competent meafure of learning, and a con-
siderable fliare of general knowledge, particularly of that which
relates to the characters and difpofitions of mankind. Thefe in-
tellectual endowments, however, though of high importance,
form, notwithftanding, but one part, and that the moll eafily
to be obtained, of the character of an accomplillied miffionarv.
The moral and religious qualijications, which arc even tiill more in-
difpenfably required in him, remain to be mentioned. Scarcely any
other employment demands fo many, and thofe of fuch rare and
difficult attainment. A Chrillian miffionary thould, in this refped:,
be " ax 0 TvxM" avvj^y His piety fhould be elevated far above the
common llandard, and his tempers and habits Ihould be eminently
holy. In his bread the love of God and of man fliould burn with
a pure and fervent, with a mild and Heady flame. With a deep
impreffion of the infinite value of the Gofpel ; vidth a clear under-
Handing of its doArines and its duties ; with ardent love to his di-
vine Lord and Mailer, and zeal for the extenfion of his kingdom
amongtl men; with a heart dead to the ambitious purfuits and the
felf-indulgent pleafures of the world ; with a mind expedling, and
capable of contending with, the dangers, difficulties, and difcou-
ragements of his imdertaking, irrevocably fixed in his defign, and
fervently defirous of promoting the prefent and future welfare of
his fellow-creatures, by their converfion to the knowledge of
Chrift — he fliould ftand forth as the ambaflador of Heaven ; exhi-
biting, in his own difpofitions and condud:, a pure and unfullied
portrait of that divine religion which he profefles, and imparting
to all around him that heavenly light which can alone guide them
into the way of peace ".
■ Sec note U.
A a 2 Such,
ISO MEANS OF PROPAGATING
Such, in a confidcrable meafure, fliould be the character of everr
one who undertakes the otRce of a mifTionary. For want of men
thus quahficd, many well-intended but injudicious attempts of
this nature have either completely or partially failed. But with
fuch labourers in the great vineyard of the Oriental world, the
mod fanguine expedlations of fuccefs may, in a due courfe of
years, and in conjunction with other neceflary means, be juftly
entertained.
It may, perhaps, be objeded, that men of this exalted charac-
ter have been but rarely feen in thefe later ages of the Church,
and would now be rarely obtained. Deficient, however, as the
Church at large, and particularly our own, has lately been in
this refpedl, men of this elevated fpirit have appeared ; and
their example, aided by the various concurring circumftances
of the prefent era, may, poflibly, excite the emulation of fome
to follow them in their bright career. The fuccefsful labours
of Elliott and of Brainerd, amongft the uncivilized tribes of
North American Indians ; of the Moravian milBonaries on the
frozen fliores of Greenland, and the dreary coart of Labrador " ;
of Swartz and Gericke, amidll the fervours of the fouthern pro-
vinces of India ; are fufficient to refcue the two laft centuries of
the Chritlian Church from the charge of entire indifference and
fupinenefs in the great work of propagating the faith of Chrift
aniongft heathen nations ; to relieve it from all fear of the inter-
ruption of the watchful care and the gracious cooperation of its
exalted Head ; and to animate the exertions and invigorate the
" Twoof thefe venerable miflionaries have reached their ninety-fecond year, and
two others have pafled their eighty-feventh, having fpent their whole lives from
an early age in the fervice of their divine Mafter. See the lull Report of the Mif-
fions of the United Brethren.
hopes
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 181
hopes of all his faithful fervants, in promoting his kingdom
throughout the world. The zeal which has of late years been
evinced in Great Britain by Chrillians of every denomination, in
purfuing this great objedl, may, alfo, excite the jufteft expectations
of the prevalence of fuch a fpirit amongft us, as may induce many,
duly qualified both by their intelletlual and moral attainments, to
undertake the arduous employment of raillionaries in the Eailern
world ''.
The peculiar duties of a milTionary, and the various methods
which he Ihould adopt in the faithful difcharge of his facred office,
fall not within the immediate province of this inquiry Y. His firll
great obje6l, as foon as his knowledge of the native languages, and
other favourable circumllances, fliould afford him fuitable oppor-
tunities, ought evidently to be to make known to his unenlight-
ened brethren around him, with fimplicity and earneftnefs, and in
a manner adapted to their capacities, the pure and unfophifticated
doArines and precepts of the Gofpel.
One important part, however, of his duty, which we would
" The deficiency of Englifh miffionaries may, perhaps, be partly attributed to
the want of publicity refpefting the fubjefl in this country. Hence the cha-
rafters of men of Chriftian piety and zeal are early formed to habits not altoge-
ther calculated to fit them for an office, which in after life they might feel de-
firous of undertaking. But in the event of a more extenfive field for miffionary
labours being opened in the Eaft, it may be hoped, that, by the notoriety which
fuch a circumftance would occafion, young men of fuitable talents and dilpofitions
might be dire6led to look forward to that employment as the great bufinefs of
their lives, and to prepare themfelves accordingly.
" Thefe points are excellently difculTed and illuftrated in two charges to mif-
fionaries, the one by Dr. Glafle, in the Proceedings of the Society for promoting
Chriftian Knowledge, for the year 1793 ; the other by Mr. Venn, as before re-
ferred to.
par-
is-a MEANS OF PROPAGATING
jjarticularly notice and recommend, is the printmg and diftribu-
tion of the Scriptures, and of Jhort tra&s on the nature and evi-
dences of Chrirtianity, and on other moral and rehgious fubje6ls,
in Hindullan, and in other parts of the Oriental world, as opportu-
nities might be afforded. The utility of this plan, fo far as relates
to the difperlion of the Scriptures, has, as we have already flated,
received the fand:ion of the opinion of Sir William Jones ; and
the advantage of the whole of it is confirmed by the experience
of thofc who have hitherto been concerned in millions. " Doubt-
" lels," iays an eminent Protellant miffionary in Bengal', " various
" means contribute towards the propagation of Chrillianity ; but
" of late, the printing and dij'perjing of the New Te/iament, and
" fmall tracts, feem to have the greateft effe<ft." " The print-
" «/?^ pf'(fs," obferve his alfociates, " may be viewed in the lame
" light as the fchool ; but its immediate adlion is more extenlive ;
" it being the means of fending Bibles, parts of Bibles, and fmall
" trad;s, into all parts of Bengal, and fome other parts of Hin-
" duftan. Goodeti'ecls have followed thedifperfion of thefe tracts;
" and we have good encouragement to hope, that God may ftill
" continue to make them ufeful ; not to mention the remote efFeet
" which mull arife from the prefs, in gradually exciting a fpirit of
" reading, and confequently of inquiry ='." In every account
which has been publiflicd of the proceedings of the miflion ella-
bliflied at Karafs, on the frontiers of the Rullian empire, it has alfo
appeared, that confiderable effcifls have been produced by the dif-
perfion of a fliort Arabic tra6l, written by Mr. Brunton, for the
purpofe of expoling the impofture of Mohammedifm. It has ex-
cited much difcuflion amongll: the people in general, and has
» Mr. Carey, Letter to Mr. Morris.
* Letter of the mifiionaries to the Society in England.
been
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 183
been particularly iifeful in abating the prejudices and convincing
the minds even of fome of the IMohammedan priells.
The iiiJlruBion of children forms another material branch of
the duty of every miffionary. But this is a point which deferves
to be more fully, and feparately confidercd.
SECT.
184 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
SECT. IV.
SCHOOLS.
ARGUMENT.
Importjirice of early mjlruclion — Ttjlimonlcs in favour of it — Propqfnl refpeSlmg the
ejlabryhmcnt of Schoals in India — General interference of the Britifh government.
J. HE importance of early education in promoting the civiliza-
tion and the moral improvement of nations, is a truth w hich has
been to frequently demonllrated, and is now fo generally acknow-
ledged, that it is by no means neceflary to adduce many argu-
ments in its fupport. Ignorance, fupcrllition, vice, and mifery,
have ever been found clofely conneAed with each other, and form
a train of evils, which can only be effetflually removed by the dif-
fution of moral and religious knowledge. Such is, alfo, the nature
of man, that the fitteft feafon for its communication is obvioufly
that of youth. In early life, the human mind is, for the moft
part, free from the influence both of prejudice and of habit, and is
open to receive any impreflions, and to be moulded to any form,
which thofe who are entrulled with the care of its inltruclion
may defire.
The education of children has, accordingly, been an objedl, to
which thofe who have been folicitous to influence the opinions
and
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 185
and principles of mankind, have generally direded their at-
tention.
At a very early period of the Chriftian Church, Conllantine the
Great, amongft other means which he adopted for the deprelBon
of Paganifm, and the diffufion of Chriltianity, ereded many
fchools throughout the empire ; a meafure which the Apollate
Julian, for the purpofe of counteradling the efforts of his illuf-
trious predeceffor, did not fail to imitate, on fucceeding to the im-
perial throne ^.
The extraordinary fuccefs of Mohammedifm throughout Africa
and the Eatl is not merely to be attributed either to the force of
arms, or to the licentious nature of that impofture. ^ The Mo-
hammedans are indefatigable in their endeavours to make profe-
lytes. For this purpofe they ufe perfualion, as well as force.
The great inflrument, by which they both maintain and promote
their religion, is their induftry in educating children'^, brought
from every country in their neighbourhood, or to which they
have accels. There is fcarcely a TNIohammedan country, in whicli
there are not feminaries for educating the children of other na-
tions, moft of whom they either ranfom from llavery, or fubjed;
to it. The Turkilli empire would probably have been long fince
crufhed under its own weight, had it not been for this zeal of the
Mohammedans in diflcminating their principles. It is obferved,
alfo, by Dr. Robertfon «•, that " their number in China has been
» Nazianz. Orat. 1. in Julianum.
•> See Thoughts concerning a Million to Aftracan, by the Rev. H. Brunton.
= See particularly, in proof of this, I'ark's Travels.
** Difquifition concerning India^ note 40. *
B b " o
186 MEANS OF PROPAGATING
" confulerably increaled by a prac'lice common among them, ot
" buying children in years of famine, whom they educate in the
" Mohammedan religion."
A late writer ^ on the fubjecl of India gives it as his opinion, as
well as that of the bell informed perfons, that the mod probable
means of propagating Chrillianity in Hinduftan is by the inllruc-
tion of the native youth. He afferts, that the natives have no
averlion to commit their children to the tuition of Europeans, but
are rather ambitious of their acquiring their accomplilhments,
from intererted motives of advancement in our fervice ; that many
natives adually fend their children to day-fchools, for the purpofe
of learning the Englith language, and even purchafe elementary
books for private application. He confiders, that, by affording
gratuitous inllruction, multitudes of Hindu children in Calcutta
might be taught to read and write, and an opportunity might
thus be given for putting elementary books of morality into their
hands, as introdutlory to ChrilHanity ^. " Our error," obferves
the author of the Report to the government of Madras refpe«£l-
ing the native Chrillians on the coall: of Malabar, " has been in
" not having long ago cllablilhed free J'chools throughout every
" part of this country, by which the children of the natives
" might have learned our language, and become acquainted with
" our morality."
« Dr. Tennant. Tie apprehends, that, as there would always be great difficulty
in procuring fober and diligent Europeans to inftru6l the native children, this
might be remedied by employing fonie of the children of Europeans bj' natives,
who are excluded from civil or military employment in our fervice, and aban-
doned by their Hindu progenitors, on account of their Chriftian education. This
is a hint, which, with proper cautions, deferves ferious attention.
' Indian Recreations, Vol, I. feft. 22.
The
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. tsf
The utility of this meafure is in no point of view more ap-
parent, than as it refpects the gradual diffiijion of the Englijli lan-
guage throughout India. The civihzation of the natives, and the
conlirmation of the Britiili dominion, could fcarcely by any other
means be more fpeedily and efFeAually promoted.
Suppoling, however, what appears to be very improbable, from
the prefent favourable difpofition of the natives, that but few of
them would permit their children to be educated in the propofed
manner ; the plan which is fo fuccefsfully followed by the Mo-
hammedans, and which, from purer motives, has been adopted by
fome of the higher refidents in Britifli India, of procuring native
children during times of famine, or other feafons of diftrefs, and
by various other pra6licable means, might be advantageoufly re-
forted to. The children thus obtained might be fupported at very
little expence, and educated in the principles of Chrillianity.
The importance of fchools for native children has been felt in
every modern undertaking to propagate the Chrirtian religion among
the heathen. They have been conftantly attached to the flations
of the Danilh and other Protertant miffionaries in India ; and are
confidered as a nurfery for the Church, and one of the moll ufe-
ful branches of their miflionss.
In Ceylon, previous to the eftablifliment of the Britifli autho-
rity, the Dutch had been particularly zealous in the formation*
of fchools in every diftrid. Thefe are ftill maintained and en-
larged, and are in a very vigorous and flourifliing condition. The
e The fentiments of the Danifh miffionaries may be feen In the fecond volume
of Millar's Iliftory, p. 485-
B b 2 children
168
MEANS OF PROPAGATING
cliililren in thefe fchools are tauglit both to read and write
the native and the EngUfli languages, and are dihgently in-
Ih-ucled in the Chriftian religion. At the milfion Nation of
Karafs, the leading objeH of thofe who fuperintend it is to ran-
fom young flaves, for the purpofe of educating them as Chrif-
tians.
I
The fpeculative opinions and the praftical experience of all
who have direcled their attention to this fubjecl feem thus to
concur in ftrenuoufly recommending the ellablilhnicnt of fchools,
wherever it is intended to dilleminate Chrillian knowledge ; and
although it would be more advantageous, that they lliould be
formed and direcled by fome appropriate inftitution, and that they
fliould be fubjeA to the fuperintendence of miffionaries and refi-
dent Clergy, they are of fuch primary importance, that if even no
other meafure JJioiild be eventually taken towards the improve-
ment of the natives, the cjlahlijhmcnt of free fchools lliould on no
confideration be ncgleded. The trial of their utility ought at
leall to be made at fome of the principal Englifli fettlements in
India ; and if, as cannot be doubted, it fliould prove favourable to
the adoption of the propofed plan, fchools might be gradually ex-
tended throughout our empire, as circumllances and opportunities
Ihould direct.
The ellablilhment of fchools being a meafure which muft ne-
ceflarily be undertaken by the Britifti government, we may be
allowed in connexion with this fubjedl to offer a few obfervations,
in addition to thofc which have been already made, on the pro-
priety of its general interference in promoting the propagation
of Chrillianity.
Protcdlion
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. I89
Protection from perfecution on account of religious opinions is
one of the chief encouragements to the inveftigation of truth in
any country ; and the mild and tolerating fpirit of our Oriental
government, contrafted with that which charaderized the Portu-
guefe and the jNIohammedan dominion, is, no doubt, one of the
caufes which has contributed to the increafe and ftability of our
empire. But this toleration of native fuperftitions may degene-
rate into culpable indifference to our own purer faith ; and has,
in fadl, been cenfured on that ground. There is no doubt, that
the appearance of any difpolition on the part of government to
compel its fubjedls to adopt the Chrillian faith would be op-
pofed ; and under a difavowal of every fpecies of coinpulfion,
whether direct or indired:, the attempt to convert them mull be
made with much caution and difcretion. That the government
muft lend its cordial affiftance in this important work, is indif-
penfable to its fuccefs ; but that afliliance may be fubrtantially af-
forded, without any difplay to create alarm, or furnilh a pretence
for exciting it. Thus, whilft every degree of compullion fhould
be carefully avoided, the laudable example of a late Governor
General '■, in fuppreffmg one inhuman pra6lice of the Hindus, re-
fpedling the deltruAion of infants, may evidently be followed with
advantage ; and in this manner, many other cruel and immoral
parts of the native fuperllition may be effedfually reftrained and
abolillied.
It is remarkable, however, that, notwithllanding the general
protedtion which is now afforded by the Englilh government to
the various religious fedls exilling in India, and although the Hin-
du who is converted to Chriftianity, and is, in confequence, ex-
'■ The Marquis Wellcfley.
palled
igo MEANS OF PROPAGATING
pelled from his Cafte, is liable to no perfonal violence, or to any
lofs of his rights as a fubjedt ; yet, from the want of precedent in
the north of India, of a community of native Chrillians enjoying
political confequence, as in the fouth, fuch is the ignorance of the
people, that they are faid to doubt ', w^hether their civil liberties
are equally fecure to them, under the denomination of Chri/iian,
as under that of Hindu or Mufelman ; and not to underftand,
that we have yet recognized, in our code of native law, any
other fedl than that of Hindu and INIufelman. It is, therefore,
of great importance, that this point fliould be clearly made
known to the natives. Meafures, alfo, fliould undoubtedly be ad-
opted for the peculiar protedion ^ and employment of thole, who,
by their converfion to the Chrillian religion, have incurred the dif-
pleafure of their relatives, or facrificed their worldly interefts ; and
it is worthy of the attention of government, how far it would
be right to extend the fame fupport to the deferving part of the
Pariars, or outcall:s'. During the government of the ifland of
Ceylon by the Dutch, particular attention w^as paid to the en-
couragement of Chrillianity in this manner : no native was ad-
mitted to any office under it, without profeffing himfelf a mem-
ber of the reformed religion ; and although this was, probably,
produdlive of much hypocrify, the fpirit which didlated fuch a
regulation might be judicioufly imitated by our own Eartern go-
vernment.
The Angorous adoption of meafures fimilar to thofe which have
■ See Dr. Buchanan's Memoir, note F.
'' See fonie obfervations on this fubjeiSl in the Edinburgh Review, No. 8.
p. 318.
' This has alfo been fuggefted by tlie intelligent writer referred to in the pre-
ceding note.
now
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. IQI
now been propoled could fcarcely fail of eventually producing
the moll important confequences, refpecling the civil and moral
improvement of Afia. Thefe, however, remain to be confidered
in the lucceeding chapter.
ARGUMENT.
Ohfervations on the cff'cds of the propagation of Chri/iianifj/
throughout the tvorld — ProbahU'ity that they tvould be equally be-
neficial in Afia — Suppofed confequences of the adoption of the
various means before recommended — Probable ejfe6i of the dif-
pcrfion of the Scriptures in Afia — and of other ineatis of promot-
ing Chrijlian knowledge — Progrefs of Chriflianity — Bhfjings rc-
fulting to individual converts — Advantages to Oriental nations,
refpeBing their mamifaBures and commerce — Literature — Civil
and judicial infi^itutions — Civilizing arts and manners — Advan-
tages to Great Britain — Stability and permanence of its Oriental
empire — increafed commercial advantages — Its fame and reputa-
tion from the promotion of Chrifiianity in Afia — AccomplifJiment
of prophecies — General recapitulation of motives to this tvorh —
Conclufion.
CHAP. III.
The Conjequences oftranflathig the Scriptures into the Orieiital lan-
guages, and of promoting Chrijiian hiowledge in Afia.
It has frequently been objedled to fuggeftions refpecling the
religious improvement of our Indian fubjedls, and, indeed, of the
natives of Afia at large, that their own fuperflitions are adapted to
their peculiar genius and chara6ler, and that they would derive no
material advantages from any change in their fentiments and ha-
bits. This objeftion may be traced, partly to an unfounded idea
of the purity and excellence of the Brahminical faith, or to an
opinion, that all religions are equally acceptable in the fight of
God ; and partly to an imperfed; knowledge, or a flight and fuper-
ficial conlideration, of the nature and blefllngs of Chriftianity.
On the fubje(ft of the true chara6ler and efFe<fls of the Hindu
fuperftition, fufficient, it is prefumed, has been already faid. A
fyftem more fatally calculated to contraft the underftandings, de-
bafe the feelings, and dellroy the happinefs of mankind, could
fcarcely be devifed. The elevated piety of the Brahmin, and the
mild virtues of the humbler Hindu, have been too long celebrated
by the hiftorian and the poet, in defcriptions of equal fidelity. It
is time that the veil fliould be withdrawn, and that their true fea-
c c tures
104 CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
tures fliould be univerfally known and acknowledged. A faith-
ful picture of their errors and enormities has, indeed, been ex-
hibited in the writings of various authors, more efpecially, lince
the eftablifliment of the Afiatic Society ; and every fucceeding
year has afforded frefh proofs of the truth of their reprefenta-
tions.
Under the influence of their ancient fuperftitions, the natives of
Hinduftan, and of other Oriental regions, mull ever remain fuch
as they have been for ages ; Ikilful and ingenious in the various
manufactures, or in the cultivation of the different commodities,
for which they have fo long been celebrated ; patient, or rather
fupine, under the evils of defpotic dominion ; and perhaps, as far
as the Hindus are concerned, more fenfible of the advantages
which they derive from the mild and equitable adminiftration of
the Britilh government. But, as to all thofe endowments and at-
tainments which diftinguifti and adorn human nature, which ele-
vate it to its true dignity, and promote its real happinefs, they are
and mufl: continue to be Grangers, fo long as they remain the
ilaves of their native fuperftitions. It is unneceffary to make any
material diftindion, with refpedl to their moral effedls, between
the religion of Brahma or of Budh, and that of the Arabian Im-
portor, which for the moft part divide between them the great
continent of Afia. The errors of Mohammedifm, we have already
fee n, are almoft equally inimical to the knowledge, the virtue, and
the happineli of its deluded difciples.
The only effectual remedy for the various evils to which the
Eaflern world has long been fubjedl is the diffufion of Chriftian
knowledge. Chriftianity, by introducing to its unenlightened na-
tives jutl and elevated views of the fupreme Being, and of moral
and
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 195
and religious truth ; by prefenting to them the pureft and moft
valuable objedts of purfuit, the favour of God, and eternal felicity;
by offering the moft certain means of obtaining them ; by point-
ing out that courfe of life which moft directly tends to promote
prefent happinefs ; and by affording the moft powerful motives of
adion, and the mofl awful fandions of obedience ; would gradu-
ally remove that load of ignorance and luperftition under which
they have fo long laboured, and open to them the fure profpedl of
obtaining the moft important and permanent bleffmgs.
In fupport of the benign and civilizing influence of the Chriftian
religion, we need not, however, relbrt to theoretical reprefenta-
tions, or Ipeculative realbnings. The evidence is before us in the
long-extended feries of eighteen hundred years ^, during which it
has, either more or lefs extenfively, been the fource of public and
of private happinefs, in every country in which it has fiourifhed.
In oppofltion to the long-eflablilhed fupertlitions, and the invete-
rate prejudices of the Jewifh and the Gentile world, aided by the >
temporal authority of their princes and rulers, the firft preachers
of Chriftianity fuccefsfully planted it throughout the world. Ido-
latry, error, vice, and mifcry, fied in proportion to the prevalence
of this divine religion ; and nations, which had long been de-
graded and enllaved by moral ignorance and corruption, were
refcued from their bondage, and fprang into " liberty, and light,
" and life."
We have already traced the progrefs of this heavenly faith from
its firft promulgation to the prefent time. We have obferved the
facrcd leaven, originally infufed into the univerfal mafs in the
* See Brief Hifloric View prefixed.
c c 2 chofen
igO
CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
chofen province of Judaea, gradually extending itfelf till its influ-
ence was felt throughout the globe. We have feen this extenfive
diffufion of Chrirtianity at firft rapidly advancing under the mira-
culous guidance and diredlion of its divine Author, and afterwards
more llowly proceeding under the ordinary bleffing of Heaven.
We have remarked the fuccefs which has attended the adoption
of the means which have been recommended in the courfe of the
prefent inquiry. The Scriptures were generally tranjlated into
the vernacular languages of the countries intended to be evan-
gelized b. In many inftances where a conliderable body of Chrif-
tians were fettled amidll an uninlirudled and uncivilized people,
the wife and liberal policy of the parent llates granted them a
fuitahle ejlahlijhment of their faith. The zealous labours of pious
and able mifflonaries were called forth to roufe the attention and
to inform the minds of the unconverted natives ; and ftrenuous,
though, it mull be confefled, occafionally imprudent and unwar-
rantable, efforts were made by the fccular governments to abo-
lifli the idolatry and fuperftitions of their barbarous fubjedls, and
to encourage the profellion of the Chrillian faith. Meafures fuch
as thefe have never failed, in the courfe of years, and to a greater
or lefs degree, to ditTufe the knowledge of Chrillianity in any un-
enlightened country, and to carry in their train a rich allcmblage of
national and individual bleffings. Why then fliould it be doubted,
that fimilar effedls will follow the adoption of limilar meafures in
the cale now under confideration ? Why Ihould it be thought in-
credible, that Hindullan, and, at length, other Afiatic countries,
Ihould receive from Britilh piety and zeal the benefits which have
hitherto invariably flowed from the introdudion of pure and ge-
nuine Chrillianity ; that the confequences, which have refulted
*• See Brief Hiftoric View prefixed, paflini.
from
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 197
from it in the Weft, lliould be experienced in the Eaft ? It has
appeared, that India and other Oriental countries have already felt
the beneficial influence of our holy religion ; and that the prefent
circumftances of their natives, and of the Britifli government, are
peculiarly favourable to a wife and well-digefted attempt to pro-
mote its revival and extenfion amongft them.
Suppofing, therefore, the great and important v^'ork of tranflat-
ing the Scriptures into the Oriental tongues, that primary and
fundamental ftep towards the fuccefsful propagation of Chrifti-
anity in any country, to be purfued and completed, under the
patronage of the College of Fort William, aided by fuch means
as have been before fuggei^ed — Suppofing, alfo, an ecclefiafti-
cal Eftabliihment to be granted to Britilli India, and an infti-
tution for the exprefs purpofe of qualifying and employing mif-
fionaries to be formed — Suppofing, further, the cordial yet pru-
dent cooperation of the fupreme government to be exerted in
the fuppreflion of the cruel and immoral practices of the na-
tives, and the protection and encouragement of thofe who lliould
embrace the Chriftian faith — What, under thefe circumftances,
may rationally be expe(fted to be the conj'cquences of fuch endea-
vours to promote Chriftian knowledge in Afia ?
It is not to be fuppofed, that any fudden or extenfive revolution
in the opinions and habits of the natives would take place, neither
is this to be defired. The moll prompt and vigorous adoption of
the meafurcs before recommended mull: be expeded to be very
long in producing any great and vifible elFedl. The means pro-
pofed to be ufed are of a rational and moral nature ; the people
amongft whom they are to be exercifed are not only debated
and fettered in the moft degrading manner, but are naturally in-
dilpofed
igs CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
difpofed to exertion, and funk in the moft deplorable mental apa-
thy. Time mull, therefore, be allowed for the operation of the
meafures which may be employed for their improvement. We
can, indeed, look but a very little way into the connexions and
confequences of things : but we are warranted, by the foundeft
dedu<5tions of reafon, and the moft unvarying telHmony of paft ex-
perience, to predict, that Chriftianity, wherever it is planted, will
have its genuine efFeft on fome few ; that a change in the moral
fentiments and habits, and fubfequently in the civil and focial
condition of the natives of India, and other Afiatic regions, will
be gradually effedled ; that the complicated evils, by which they
have been long opprefled, will be progreffively leflened ; and that
bleflings will, by degrees, be diffufed amongll them, to which they
have hitherto been ftrangers.
Notwithftanding the publicity which would be the unavoid-
able confequence of the adoption of fome of the propofed mea-
fures for propagating Chriftian knowledge in Afia, they would,
probably, at firll:, be deemed inadequate by the natives of Hin-
dultan to produce the intended efFed:, and conlidered rather as
idle than dangerous to their fuperftitions. It is important, indeed,
that this impreffion Ihould be general amongft them ; and that
the idea of the interference of government, for the purpofe of con-
verting them, Ihould, as we have before obferved, as much as
polTible, be counteracted. This would tend to allay any appre-
henfions which might otherwife be excited in their minds by the
apparent difpofitions which were making around them ; and
would leave the means to be purfued for their improvement to
their natural and undifturbed operation.
I. 1 . The difperlion of the Scriptures in the native languages, to*
wards
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. lyg
wards which fuch confiderable progrefs has been already made, as it
would, probably, precede every other meafure, and might be exe-
cuted without much obfervation, would be likely, in the firll; in-
ftance, to be the moft beneficial, and to prepare the minds of the
natives for flill further attempts to inftrud: them. Supposing the
Scriptures Ihould, as it has been recommended, be accompanied
by fliort and perfpicuous trails on the evidences and nature of the
revelation which they contain, it cannot be reafonably doubted,
that a confiderable fpirit of inquiry would be raifed amongft the
higher clafles of the Hindus, which would be conrtantly fpreading
and producing increafed efFedls upon their minds. The additional
intereft with which every circumllance relative to their European
rulers has, of late years, been regarded by the natives, and parti-
cularly the eftabli£hment and fubfequent proceedings of the Col-
lege of Fort William, though it has Hopped fliort of exciting any
degree of fufpicion or jealoufy which might prove prejudicial to
the Britilli government, has, notvvithfianding, tended to awaken
the well-educated amongfi them from that indifference and torpor
as to moral and religious fubjedls, by which they have been fo
long charadlerized. This muft necefliirily prove highly favourable
to the promotion of the great objed: in quefiion. The errors and
enormities both of the Hindu fuperllition, and of the Moham-
medan impofl;ure, when fully, yet temperately, expofed to the view
of their deluded votaries, would, furely, appear in fomewhat of
their true colours, and affe^l them by fome indiflincl difcovery of
their guilt and abfurdity. Chriflianity, on the other hand, requires
only to be prefented in her genuine form, to fccure, even from
prejudiced and fuperficial obfervers, the tribute of their admiration
of her fuperior excellence and value. The contrail, which would
be exhibited by the difperfion of the Scriptures, between the reli-
gion of Chrill, and that of Mohammed, of Brahma, or of Budh,
would.
200 CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
would, therefore, be too llriking to efcape the notice of fome of
the more acute and refleding of our Afiatic fubjecls, and would
load them firll to doubt the truth of their own faith, and then to
entertain a favourable opinion refpecting ours.
It is not probable, that the Hindu, accuftomed to the grofs re-
prefentations of his native gods, or even the Mohammedan theift,
Ihould at once be capable of rightly appreciating, or even compre-
hending, the fublime yet rational views which the Chrillian reve-
lation affords of the charatler of the fupreme Being, of the refined
and exalted nature of the duties which it requires, or of the re-
wards which it propofes. His attention, if he were a follower of
Brahma, and of an inferior Cafte, would be firft excited by argu-
ments better adapted to the level of his underllanding. He would
probably be ilruck with that divine fpirit of freedom and impar-
tiality, which, breaking the llavifli fetters of the Carte, declares
the whole human race to be equally the objedls of the com-
paffion and favour of the Almighty ; and with the general air of
mildnefs and benevolence, which fo peculiarly characterizes our
holy religion. Intiead of the gloomy and forbidding forms, in
which the Deity is Ibmetimes arrayed by the fuperrtition of Brah-
ma, he would behold a merciful and gracious Being, the indulgent
Father of his creatures, their conllant Proferver and unwearied
Benefadtor, infinitely defirous of their truert happinefs, and in-
terpofing, in a ftupendous manner, to promote it. Inrtead of
the vain and endlefs round of cruel, painful, or immoral rites, by
which the Hindu worlhippers are taught to appeafe the wrath,
and to conciliate the favour, of their numerous gods, the native,
whofe mind was difpofed to lillen to the inftitutes of the Chrirtian
religion, would find himfelf at once relieved from that grievous
and unprofitable burden, by the cheering promife of forgivenefs
and
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 2(>1
and acceptance through the mediation of the Son of God. He
would learn to look up to that Almighty Being, whom he had hi-
therto either regarded with dread and averfion, or to whom he
was altogether a ftranger, with filial confidence ; to rely on his
■mercy, to trufi: his care, to fear his difpleafure, and to hope in his
goodnefs. He would perceive in the precepts of the Gofpel, a
plain and praAicable rule of conduft ; difcover in its promifes, an
inexhauftible fource of wifdom, ftrength, and comfort ; and feel,
in its clear and awful declarations of a future righteous judgment,
the confequences of which, both as to happinefs and mifery, are
eternal, motives of preeminent force and authority, to confirm and
invigorate his faith, and to animate and lecure his obedience.
It is not conceived, that the effect of the difperfion of the Bible
in Hindullan would be exad:ly fuch as has been juft defcribed in
every cafe, in which a favourable impreflion might be made on
the mind of a native by that important meafure. The confe-
quences of it would, no doubt, be infinitely varied ; and with re-
fpeA to the difciples of the Mohammedan faith would, in every
inftance, materially differ. But fome convi6lions, of the nature
now defcribed, would probably be the refult of fuch a diffemina-
tion of Scriptural principles.
We have here anticipated the effect only of the difperfion of the
Scriptures in Afia. But this, though one of the moll important, is
Hill but one of feveral other meafures, which have been recom-
mended for the purpofe of promoting Chrillianity in the Eaft.
An Epifcopal Efiablilhmcnt of our national faith, to give to that
which is at prefent but little better than " an airy nothing, a lo~
" cal habitation and a name;" the foundation of an inftitution
in England, for the preparation and appointment of mifliona-
D d ries.
102 CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
ries, wliether Europeans or natives ; the eftablifliment of free
fchools in every diftrid, for the education of the native children ;
and the printing and diftribution of fliort moral and religious
tradls ; have feverally been the fubjecls of confideration, with a
view to the accomplifliment of the fame great defign. Many cir-
cumftances concur to render it probable, that fome of the mea-
fures which have been juft enumerated will, at no diftant pe-
riod, be adopted and executed. To calculate, therefore, on the
influence of fuch a plan, is far from being a viflonary employ-
ment.
If an Eftablifhment of our national religion be eventually given
to Britifli India, its influence on the higher orders of the natives,
.who are connefted in any manner with the government, who have
much intercourfe with the Britifh inhabitants, or who even refide
in the neighbourhood of fuch a vifible profeffion of the Chriftian
faith, mufl: neceflarily be conflderable, and continually increafing.
In addition to the various circumflances which have of late years
directed the attention of the well-informed aniongll: the Hindus
to the nature of our national religion, it may be very proba-
bly conjecflured, that they could not view fuch a rtep as the en-
largement of its eftablifliment in India, with entire indifference
and unconcern. And to awaken their curiofity, to imprefs them
with a ftronger idea of the fenfe we ourfelves entertain of the value
and importance of Chriflianity, by increafing the number of its
authorized minillers, is precifcly that efTed:, which it is defirable
to produce in their minds.
But if, in addition to this preliminary and fundamental mea-
fure, able and zealous miflionaries are diftributcd throughout In-
dia, and elfewhere in Afia, as opportunities may be afforded, to
in-
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 203
increafe the number of thofe who {hall, in a peculiar manner,
embody and exemplify the Chrirtian faith, to be the inftruments
of expofing, mildly and rationally, the fuperftitions and errors of
the natives, and of awakening their regard to our religion, and to
be the interpreters of thofe facred Scriptures, which may be
difperfed amongft them ; it cannot be too much to expert, that at
leall fome few, in every place, may be found, to hften to the
voice of truth, to receive the meflage of the Gofpel, and to turn
from dumb idols, or delufive impofture, " to ferve the living and
"true God." ^i^ai
The inftitution of free fchools, for the education of the native
children, is a meafure, which would be leaft difficult in its exe-
cution, and moll certain in its effedl. The expediency and the
facility of executing this part of the general plan have been al-
ready confidered ; and no hazard can be incurred by aflerting,
that, in the courfe of a few years, and in proportion to the ex-
tent to which fuch means are adopted, a fucceffion of natives
would probably be produced, who were either prepared to re-
linquifli, or had adlually abandoned, the prejudices and fuperfti-
tions of their forefathers, and who would thus be difpofed to per-
form the duties, and enjoy the privileges, of Chriftian fubjeAs.
It is almoft unneceilary to add, after what has been before ob-
ferved upon that point, that the encouragement which it is obvi-
oufly both the duty and the policy of the Britifli government to
afford to native Chriftians, would materially tend to increafe the
particular influence of every diredl attempt to promote Chrifti-
anity in Afia.
The converfion even of a confiderable number of Hindus, by
D d 2 any
W4. CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
any of the meafures wliich have been recommended, would not
be produdive of any immediate and linking effect on the millions
who Mould yet remain unenlightened. Yet if " one only of a
" family, or two of a city," fhould, in procefs of time, be thus
affed:ed, fuch is the benign nature of our holy religion, and fuch
the difpofitions which it generates in its true difciples, that the
falutary influence, even of fo fmall a body, would by degrees
be felt. And if, as there is every reafon to expeft, fuch changes
fhould not be confined to any one particular diftriil, but fhould
extend to every part of India, and to other Aliatie coun-
tries, the fum of the general efTecl would be by no means to be
defpifed. The facred records of our faith wotdd thus obtain a
cordial reception in the Eaft. In one province and kingdom, and
in another, fome would be found to teftify their truth and value ;
a M ider breach would be made in the empire of the Prince of
darknefs, and the firll faint prefages of the riling of " the Sun of
" Righteoufnefs" would be clearly difcerned. The force of truth
is irrefiftiblc, and its influence conflant and diffufive. This " day
" of fmall things" would, doubtlcfs, fpeedily advance. This cloud,
if we may be allowed to change the metaphor, though apparently
diminutive and contemptible, would gradually increafe, and, at
length, pour down its kindly fliowers on the morally parched and
barren regions of Alia, till " the wildernefs and the folitary place
" would be glad for them, and the defcrt would rejoice and blof-
" fom as the rofe."
In whatever degree the adoption of thefe various means for
promoting (^hriflianity may be produAive of conviclion in the
minds of the Afiatic natives, in the fame proportion the influence
of facred truth would effedl an important change in their fenti-
inents> habits, and condud, which could not fail to ameliorate
and
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 205
and improve their civil and focial condition. With refped to the
Hindus in particular, the advantageous conlequences would be great.
The mere bodily exercifes enjoined by their fuperftitions would give
way to that realbnable fervice, which " hath the pron)ife both ot"
" this life, and of that which is to come." The helplefs innocence
of infancy would no longer, as hitherto, be expofed by its deluded
and unnatural parent to mifery and deftrud:ion, but would be re-
ceived and cheritlied as the gift of God. The reludlant widow, no
longer urged by her dread of the mercilefs and rapacious Brahmin,
would ceafeto offer her painful facrifice, and be preferved to her fa-
mily and her country. The infirmities of age, and the extremities
of difeafe and death, infiead of being, as heretofore, aggravated and
accelerated by the unfeeling officioufnefs of the votaries of fuper-
ftition, would be alleviated by the afieAionate cares, and foothed by
the fympathetic tendernefs, of furrounding relatives and friends ;
while the fears of the departing fpirit would be allayed, and its
hopes invigorated and fullained, by the promifes of our holy faith.
The wretched Suder, and the devoted Pariar, in contradidion to
the barbarous inftitutions of their country, would be recognized
as men and as brethren ; and admitted, equally with the retl of
mankind, to fliare in the prefent and future blelFings of that di- .
vine religion, whofe peculiar glory it has ever been " to proclaim
" liberty to the captive," and " to bring good tidings to the poor."
To the natives of Afia in general, confequerices no lefs beneficial
would follow. The enlarged views, which Chrillianity would
unfold to thofe whole condition is now fo deplorable, of their na-
ture and dclliny, of their relation to the fuprcme Being, and of
their various duties in the world, would be like a new creation,
or as life from the dead. They would begin to think of thcm-
felves as rational and immortal creatures, and to live " fibi carlo-
206 CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
" res." They would feel their relative worth and importance in
the fcale of created being, and find, in the principles of the Chrif-
tian faith, ample provifion for the cultivation of all their intellec-
tual and moral powers, for the exercife of all the charities of focial
and domertic life, and for the encouragement and completion of
all thofe afpiring and unlimited expectations, which are natural to
the human mind, and which Chrillianity alone can explain and
fatisfy. Thus gradually emancipated from the llavery of Brah-
minical fuperftition and jSIohammedan bigotry, and free to im-
prove and enjoy the rich and varied blelTings of their native
foil, they would purfue, with renewed vigour and atlivity, the
peaceful occupations of art, manufacture, and commerce ; they
would cultivate the civilized opinions and manners of European
nations ; enlarge their intercourfe, and cement their union with
Great Britain, either as fubjecls or as friends ; and ultimately
rellore to the Eall:ern world a juller claim to that diftindlion in
civilization, religion, and happinefs, which it once preeminently
enjoyed.
2. The bleflings to be derived by individuals from the ditFufion
of Chriftian knowledge in Afia, would be confiderably augmented
by the advantages, which would relult to provinces and kingdoms
at large by its general prevalence. The inhabitants of Alia have,
for the moll; part, during many ages, been the fubjedls both of
civil and religious inllitutions, w^hich have checked their progrefs
in civilization, and deprived them of various benefits, which are
enjoyed, under different circumftances, by nations lets highly fa-
voured by nature. Notwithllanding the rich commodities which
are already the produce of the Eall, the commerce of which has
tended fo materially to promote the wealth and power of the Well,
the former pollelles capacities of further mercantile aggrandizement,
of
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 207
of which the incrcafed indurtry of the natives, and the general
amendment of their character, by the introdudion of a purer fyf-
tem of morals and religion, may enable them to avail themfelves.
Chriftianity is, in the highetl degree, friendly to every fpecies of
exertion and improvement. Whenever, therefore, the principles
of our holy faith fhall be widely difFufed in Afia, the liberal and
enlightened views on every fubjeft connected with the policy and
the welfare of nations, which invariably follow them, cannot
fail to augment the riches and the llrength of every nation, into
which they may be introduced. There is, indeed, no country in
the world, which, if the climate be confidered, polTeires within it-
felf a more abundant fliare of the comforts and conveniences of
life than India. Confequcntly, it ftands lefs than mofl: others in
need of the reciprocal benefits of commerce. The fytlem, how-
ever, of agriculture, and even the various manufaftures, in which
the natives of India, and of other Eaftern countries, have hitherto
been deemed unrivalled, may admit of important improvements ;
and a very numerous alTemblage of the arts, ufages, and cuftoms
of civilized life, which have long contributed to the comfort and
advantage of the inhabitants of Europe, would, fo far as they
could be accommodated to the natural circumflances of Afiatics,
be added to the more valuable blciTings which they would derive
from the beneficent influence of Chrittianity.
Nor muft the introdudtion of the fciencc and literature of the
Well be, in this connexion, forgotten. The wildom of the Eaft,
which, in the earlier ages of the world, -w as fo jutlly celebrated,
has long fince palled away ; and although the refcarches of late
vears have unlocked the hidden trcafurcs of Sanfcrit learning, and
revived the fiudy of letters in our Oriental empire, the difliilion of
the fcientific difcovcries, and the philofophical and litcrarv labours
of
208 CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
of European Icholars, which would naturally accompany tlie pro-
motion of C^hriltian knowledge, and the extenfion of the Englith
language, would form a moll valuable and interefting addition to
the A'arious other advantageous confequences, refulting from the
operation of that meafure to the natives of the Eaftern world *.
It may feem enthufiartic to exprefs any fanguine hope of the
fpeedv prevalence of Chriftianity, in any Oriental country, to ib
great an extent, as to require a change in their civil conllitutions,
or forms of judicial adminillration. Yet long before the great
bodv of the people, or the government of any Afiatic nation,
Ihould become profeHedly Chriflian, by the operation of the mea-
fures before propofed, fome material alterations of this nature
would be required, fuited to their improved condition, and calcu-
lated to enforce the obfervance, and to fecure the benign influence
of Chrillian maxims, principles, and regulations. There is, in
Ihort, no department, either of public or of private life, in which
the beneficial confequences of diffufing Chriflian knowledge would
not be felt in Aha, according to its peculiar fituation and circum-
flances, as they are amongft the nations of Europe.
II. But if fuch are the advantages which the Eaflern world
would, probably, derive from the gradual fuccefs of this important
work, thofe which would refult to Great Britain, as the author
and promoter of them, would be fcarcely inferior in value. We
have already difcufled the importance of difleminating the princi-
ples of Cliriflianity in Alia, with reference to the permanence of
our Oriental empire ; nor can this fubjeA be too ferioully or at-
* The extenfive attainments of Tuffuflil HoflTein Khan afford a remarkable fpeci-
nien of the capacities of the Hindus for European learning. See account of him
by Mr. Anderfon.
tentively
V
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 209
tentively confidered. Without adverting to the arguments which
were then adduced in fupport of this meafure, on the ground of
pohcy ^, it is now only neceflary to ftate what would be the
probable confequences of its execution and fuccefs : and on this
point a few obfervations will be fufHcient.
If the natives of Hindullan, in addition to the circumftance of
being a conquered people, are at this time under the abfolute
control, partly of an infatuated and degrading luperllition, and
partly of an intolerant and malignant impofture, and are therefore
deltitute of the ftrongcll ties which unite fubjedls and their rulers
in the bonds of loyalty and affedlion ; and are expofed to the per-
petual operation of their own contracted views and ungoverned
palTions, and to the influence of external artifice and intrigue —
and if, notwithllanding the acknowledged excellence of the Bri-
tifli government, the unbroken feries of its fuccefles and vidlories,
the apparent fubmilTion of its native enemies, and the expulfion of
its foreign foes, and the confequent appearance of ftrength and
confolidation which our Oriental empire now exhibits, it ftill con-
tinues liable to the poffible, and not very improbable, operation
of the unfavourable caufes juft fpecified — can there be a quellion,
with any reflecting mind, whether the interefts of Great Britain
would not be eflentially promoted by the difllifion of Chrillianity
throughout India ? whether, in faA, this is not a meafure of fuch
paraniQunt importance, that the adoption of it can alone enfure
the liability and permanence of its authority in tliat country ?
We have already frequently obferved in the courfe of this inquiry
the natural tendency of the Chriftian religion, to promote the wel-
'' See page iii — 114.
E e fare
■110 CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
fare and profperity both of the people and their governors, and its
actual cffeds in the hiftory of its progrefs in different nations.
The mild and equal fyftem of government, which it is intended to
produce throughout the world, and the peaceful and loyal fub-
miffion to the ruling powers, which it lludioufly inculcates, toge-
ther with the uniform experience of pall ages and of the prefent,
place this fubjed; beyond all reafonable doubt. Let us, therefore,
fuppofc, that, by the operation of the meafures which have been
before Hated, a confiderable number of the natives of India fliould
be converted to the Chrillian faith ; the beneficial confequences of
fuch a change to the Brilifli government w ould be vifible and
important. A body of people would be gradually formed, and
daily increafing, whofe fcntimcnts and habits, as to points of the
mod interelling and afFeCling nature, icouhl coincide ivith thofc of
the government itfelf, and of its European fuhjc6is — who, by their
converfion to Chritlianity, would be neceflarily obliged to look up
to them as to their prefervers from the unenlightened or bigoted
part of their native brethren — whofe hopes and fears would center
in them — to whom the fccurity of the Britilh authority would,
equally w ith ourfclvcs, be the great object of their delires and en-
deavours— who would tecl a deep fenfeof their obligations to thofe
who had called them to the inellimable knowledge of the Gofpel —
and who would, for all thefe and for various other weighty rea-
fons, be cordially attached to the government, to which they
mutt owe their continued fafety and happinefs ; anxious to defeat
the fecret machinations of its enemies, ready, upon every emer-
gency, to llipport it at the hazard of their property and their lives,
and prepared even to die in its defence ^.
' " Tlie newly converted Chrlftiaiis on tlie coaft of Malabar are the cliicf fup-
" port of the Dutch Eaft India Company at Cocliin, and are always ready to take
" up arms in their defence." See Bartolomeo's Voyage, p. 207.
Nor
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 211
Nor is the ftability and permanence of our Oriental empire the
only object which, as far as human wifdom and forefight can ex-
tend, would be efrecl:ually fccured by the promotion of Chrifti-
anity in Afia. The advantages, which Great Britain already derives
from its commercial intercourfe with the Eaft, would, probably,
be much augmented. The introdudtion of many new articles of
produce and manuflidlure, which would be the refult of the pro-
greffive improvement of its inhabitants, whilft they tended to in-
creafe the means of their own fubfillence, would enlarge the re-
fources of Great Britain; their acquaintance with the arts and man-
ners of more civilized life would at the fame time occafion an addi-
tional demand for European articles, and confequently further con-
tribute to the wealth and power of our own country. This argument
ftrongly applies not only to Britilh India, but to the peninfula be-
yond the Ganges, to the Afiatic illands, and to the empire of China,
our intercourfe with which would be materially facihtated and en-
larged by the fuccefsful propagation of Chrillianity. To purfue it
further would, however, lead into a wide field of conjecfture and dif-
cuffion. It can only therefore be ftated among the probable confe-
quences of the profecution of that great and important meafure.
One other point remains to be mentioned, as to the confe-
quences of our ditfullon of Chrillian knowledge in Afia, which is,
alfo, highly interefting to Great Britain. This relates to its cha-
ra6tcr and reputation amongll the great empires of the world. The
eyes of all other nations have long been diredled to our condu<5t
towards our Indian pofielTions. They have watched the progrefs
of our power, and marked the manner in which it has been em-
jjloyed. They have, it is true, when compared ^^•ith the exagge-
rated accounts which have been lludioully circulated throughout
Europe, witnefTed but little of tyranny or oppreliion in the exer-
E e 2 tion
ivi CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
tion of our territorial influence, but have feen it, for the moll
part, exercifed for the civil protedHon and welfare of our Oriental
fubjeds. Yet thej have oblerved no dired and llrenuous efforts
for their moral and religious improvement. But, whatever may
have been the wrongs which India has fulhiined at our hands, to
impart to her the bleffings of Christianity, would be to make
more than ample compenfation to her for them all ; and would
tend, in the moll decifive and fatisfadory manner, to prove to the
nations of the world, that we are, in fome meafure, worthy of the
extenfive dominion which the divine Providence has there afligned
to us. But if they were even altogether indifferent to our Oriental
condudl, we ought not ourfelves to be infenfible to what becomes
our charader, and forms fo effential a part of our duty as a Chrif-
tian nation.
Whilfl, then, the ufurping government of one mighty weftern
empire is, in a greater or lefs degree, fpreading defolation and ter-
ror as far as its dellrudive arms and influence have hitherto been
extended, and is extinguilhing, to the utmoll of its power, in every
fubjugated country, the traces of genuine freedom, virtue, and
happinefs ; what fairer opportunity of etfecliially eclipfing the
falfe and unenviable fplendour of our haughty rival can be pre-
fented to us, than that of diffufing throughout India the blefiings
of civilization and religion, and of eventually connecting the prof-
perity and glory of the Britilh illands with the welfare and happi-
nefs of the whole Oriental world ?
That fuch would bo the confequenccs of our ditFulion of Chrif-
tian knowledge in Alia, may be confidently predidlcd from the re-
vealed declarations, and from the uniform proceedings towards na-
tions, of the great moral Governor of the univerfe. Both unite in
con-
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 213
convincing us, that thus to cooperate with Him in his gracious
(lefigns for the improvement and happinefs of his creatures, is the
fureft way to promote the fecurity and the real greatnefs of any
people.
But we may extend our views yet further. It is painful to one
who is zealous tor the honour of that divine religion, which Hea-
ven has in mercy vouchfafed to mankind, to behold the contracted
fphere in which it has hitherto exerted its benign and falutary in-
fluence. Nearly the whole of the vail continents of Alia and
Africa, together with immenle regions in that of America, have
for ages continued either involved in the grofs darknefs and mifery
of Paganifm, or fubjeft to the delulive guidance of Mohammedan
€rror and impofture. This gloomy and lamentable fcene will not,
•however, always remain. The unfulfilled prophecies of facred
Scripture open to the contemplative mind a magnificent and
boundlefs profpeft of the triumphs of Chriftianity in fome future
age. The eternal and irreverfible decree has gone forth, that " the
" kingdoms of this world fliall," at length, " become the kingdoms
" of the Lord and of his Chrill." And, though its execution has
for a long time appeared to linger, we cannot doubt, that, in the
end, it will furely be accomplilhed. The pillars of the Brahmini-
cal fuperltition have evidently begun to totter, and the crefcent of
the Mohammedan power has long fince been in its wane.
By what extraordinary means and operations it may pleafe the
Almighty Ruler of the world to accelerate their downfall, and to
prepare the nations now fubje6t to their malignant fway, for the
mild and beneficent dominion of their rightful Lord, cannot be
fafely conjectured. To difcharge a neccllary duty, which is moll
clofely conned;ed with the accomplifliment of both thefe objeds,
cannot.
214 CONSEQUENCES OF PROPAGATING
cannot, however, but be a fervice acceptable to the great Author
of the prophetic declarations of the ultimate triumphs of Chrif-
ftianity throughout the world.
Every motive, therefore, which can affecfl or animate us as a
Chriftian nation, unequalled in knowledge, wealth, power, and
general profperity, urges us to the important work of propagating
our holy faith in Alia. The providence of God, in the various
circumllances of our connexion with India, feems to point out,
by no uncertain indications, the fupreme defign in granting to thefe
illands fo extenfive an Oriental empire. Our obligations as a nation
profeliing Chrillianity — the moral ftate of our Indian fubjeds — the
opportunity which we enjoy of ameliorating their condition — the
means which we poffefs of tranflating the divine records of our reli-
gion into the Oriental tongues, and of promoting Chriftian know-
ledge in Afia — and the various great and beneficial confequences,
which would refult from the execution of that defign, both to the
inhabitants of the Eaftern world, and to our own country — all unite
in proclaiming, with a voice of mingled authority, admonition,
and encouragement, " This is the way" of folemn and indifpenfa-
ble duty, of enlarged philanthropy and charity, of unqucftionable
policy, and of certain and unrivalled glory.
To one imploring and warning voice, which, to the diflionour
of our country, had been too long heard in vain, the legillature of
Great Britain has, at length, afforded an attentive and propitious
ear. The wrongs and the mileries of Africa, ^o far as we were
the occafion of them, have been etTedlually pitied and redrelfed.
The guilty Ihare which we had fo long taken in the llavery of her
haplefs fons has been, at length, indignantly, and, with a {c\v ex-
ceptions, unanimoufly, renounced : and with it one of tlie moft
formidable
CHRISTIANITY IN ASIA. 215
formidable obllacles, which has hitherto impeded the civiUzation
and improvement of that ill-fated continent, has thus, at this late
but welcome period, been removed, we trull, for ever.
Having difcharged this debt of juftice and compaflion to one
great quarter of the globe, let us not forget that which we ftill
owe to another, whofe claims to our attention and regard are in-
difputably flronger, and with whofe interells and welfare our own
are far more intimately conneded. The attempt to improve the
condition of Alia may, indeed, partially fail ; but the beneficial ef-
feds which muft, in any cale, refult from it, would fully jullify
and reward it. Suppofing, however, what is barely poliible, that
fuch an attempt fhould totally fail, let it be remembered, that even
then England w ould poflefs a pure and elevated fource of fatisfac-
tion, in refleding that she has done her duty, to which fhe
cannot otherv\ife be entitled. Should fhe, on the contrary, refufe
to obey the call which the Providence of God is now fo evidently
direding to her, the time may come, when in the diliifFedion of
her Indian fubjeds, and the difmemberment of her Oriental em-
pire, file may dilcern the punifliment of her negled. But the op-
portunity of retrieving her error may then be loll for ever.
Let Britifli India, then, and, through its medium, let the widely
extended continent of Afia at large, receive from our highly-fa-
voured country, our literature, our civil, focial, and domellic blell-
ings, our morals, and our religion. Let a generous and enlightened
effort to impart them, at leafl, be fairly made. And, while we
are confidently affurcd, that with " fuch a facrifice God will be
" well pleafed," let us look to Ilim for that aufpicious approbation
and favour, which can alone enfure its complete and permanent
fuccefs.
NOTES.
Note A. Page i .
X HE Author deemed it unneceffary, in fo brief a fketch of the Progrefs
of Chriftianity, as that to which he is confined, to dwell more largely on
the moral and religious ftatc of the Gentile world. Thofe who are con-
verfant with the claflical writers of antiquity muft be fully aware, both of
the general corruption of manners, which prevailed even in the mod en-
lightened and civilized of the heathen nations, and of the erroneous, unfa-
tisfadlory, and contradictory fentiments of the Grecian and Roman philofo-
phers, on the principal fubjedls of morality and religion. For a full dif-
cuflion of all thefe points, the Author would refer to the elaborate work of
Dr. Leland, on the Advantages and Neceflity of the Chrifirian Revelation,
and to Mofheim's Eccl. Hift. vol. i. chap. i.
Note B. Piige 7.
" Et horum tamen opera," obferves the learned Grotius, " dogma illud
" intra annos triginta, aut circiter, non tantum per omnes Romani imperii
" partes, fed ad Parthos quoque et Indos pervcnit." De Verit. §. 21.
The following eloquent defcription of the rapid progrefs of Chriftianity,
notwithftanding the various difficulties which oppofed it, by the mafterly
hand of Erafmus, is too interefting to be omitted.
" Sola Veritas Evangelica intra paucos annos cuncStas totius orbis regiones
" occupavit, perfuafit, ac vicit : Graecos ac barbaros, dodlos et indodVos,
" plebcios ac reges ad fe pertraheos. Tarn efficax crat hujus veritatis phar-
F f " macum,
218 NOTES.
" macum, ut tot hominum millia, relidlis patriis legibus, relidla majorum
" rcligione, relidlis voluptatibus ac vitiis, quibus ab incunabilis aflueverant,
" novani ac peregrinatn do<5lrinam ampledlerentur, et ex diverfis Unguis,
" divcrfis inftitutis, in hunnilem quandam philofophiam confentirent ; prac-
" fcrtini quum nulla actas magis fuerit inftru6la, vel eruditionis facundiae-
" que praefidiis, vel monarcharum potentia ; quumque mundus omnibus
" fuis praefidiis pugnaret adverfus inermem Evangelii veritatem, tamen effi-
*' cere non potuit, quin ea primum occupata Graecia, Neronis urbem et au-
•' lam invaderet, moxque per omnes Romani imperii provincias fefe fparge-
" ret ufque ad Gades et Indos, ufque ad Afros et Scythas,
*' Et penitus toto divifos orbe Britannos.
" Plae gentes, linguis, legibus, ritibus, moribus, inftitutis, diis, religione,
" forma, plurimum inter fe diflidebant. Mox ea tanta difcordia fadli con-
" cordes eandem cantionem canere coeperunt, Jefum Chriftiun iinicum or-
" bis Dominum Servatorcm, laudibus vehentes." D. Eraf. Rot. in Para-
plirafi in Evangelium Lucae.
Note C. Page ii.
The note here referred to has by miftake been inferted at the bottom of
page II, and immediately follows the reference.
Note D. Page 19.
The Author has exprefled himfelf doubtfully on the fubjedl of the con-
tinuance of miraculous powers in the fourth century. For, although he
can by no means aflent to the opinions of thofe who maintain, that at this
period miracles had entirely ceafed, he has no hefitation in faying, that after
the fccond century, but cfpecially after the acra of Conftantine, the accounts
of miracles, which are tranfmitted to us by ecclefiaftical hiftorians and
others, muft be received with caution, and the evidence, which they adduce
in their fupport, be examined with care. Some of thefe accounts may be
fafely admitted to be true, while many others muft be entirely rejected.
In
NOTES. 219
In general, it may be obferved, that the circumftances attending thefe rela-
tions, and the nature of the objedls in fupport of which miracles are ftated
to have been wrought, are fufficient to direft a difcerning and impartial
reader in his judgment refpedling them. This is the medium which is pur-
fued b}' Mofheim, and by the learned Author of the "^ Remarks on Eccle-
" liaftical Hiftory," neither of whom will be fufpedled of any tendency to
credulity or enthufiafm.
Note E. Poge 20.
It is probable, however, either that the Chriftians on the coaft of Mala-
bar, or fome others in the peninfula, were converted at an earlier period
than is here afligned ; as ecclefiaftical hiftory reports, that St. Bartholomew
and Pantaenus preached there, and that at the Council of Nice, in the year
325, a Bifliop from India was amongft the number which compofed that
memorable fynod.
Note F. Page 44.
There are ftill, however, confiderable remains of Chriftianity in the
Turkifh dominions, both in Europe and Afia. In the former, it is calcu-
lated that two thirds of the inhabitants are Chriftians ; and in Conftantino-
ple itfelf there are above twenty Chriftian Churches, and above thirty in
Theflalonica. -Philadelphia, now called Ala Shahir, has no fewer than
twelve. The whole ifland of Chio is governed by Chriftians, and fome
iflands of the Archipelago are inhabited by Chriftians only.
Note G. Page 50,
A curious account of thefe corrupt practices of the Jefuits is contained
in a letter of Mr. Maigrot, quoted by Millar in his Hiftory of the Propa-
gation of Chriftianity, from a work entided, " Popery againft Chriftianity,"
under the fignature of Parthenopaeus Hereticus.
F f 2 Note
220 NOTES.
Note H. Page 72.
The conftituiion and coiirfe of nature, together with the final caufes
•which are difcernible in all its parts, afford iatisfadVory proofs of the provi-
dence of God. It has accordingly been generally acknowledged in all ages
and nations throughout the world. The philofophers of Greece and Rome,
notwithftanding the fcepticifm which fome of them indulged, for the mofl
part profefled and taught this important truth, and the fages of the Eaftern
world exprefsly aflerted it.
There were, indeed, fome ancient fecfts, of whom the Epicureans were the
mofl celebrated, and certain individual philolophers belonging to others,
who, although they admitted the being of a God, rejedled the do(9:rine of
his providence, as inconfiftent with the divine tranquillity and happinefs.
There were others, among whom may be numbered the great mafler of the
Peripatetic fchool, who acknowledged fome kind of providence, but re-
ftri6ted it either to the heavens, to the exclufion of the affairs of this lower
world, or to a general, in oppolition to a particular, fuperintendcnce of its
concerns. The moft confiderable philofophers, however, of antiquity, and,
amongft others, Socrates, the wifefl of them all, maintained the univerfal
extent, and the particular as well as the general control, of the divine Provi-
dence. The fentiments of this extraordinary man, as they are recorded by
Xenophon, arc particularly clear and finking : Ka» yxf [■tnjj.ihi'icba.i ^tis tvi-
ai^£i/ avjcuvuv oJj^ ov t/jotov st croAXoi vofJuQstTiv, Outci jw£» yap oiowTSii tk; Ss^j t»
jAtV tlKvXI, T« Si OUK dS^VXl' SujXpiTrj Si TudvTOL fXlV nyliTO StitS tlSluXi TX TS f.iyiixivu.
XXI Tt-KTlofJ^iva, xjii TX (Tiyj) ^sXtvofJAvx, rS'xvTx-yji Si ifx^iivxi xai (rr.^xivnv tJis xv^pu-
vois 3noi ruv av&fa7rii'a» -xx-jtuv. Mem. i. I. 19. fee alfo lib. iv. cap. -5. The
following cxpreflions, alfo, of the Roman Orator are remarkable : " Nihil
" Deo pnellantius, ab co igitur regi necclfe efl." " Dico igitur providen-
" tia Deorum mundum et omnes mundi partes et initio conflitutas efie, et
" omni tempore adminiflrari." De Nat. Deor. lib. ii. cap. 2. See alfo dc
Leg. cap. ii. n. i t. " Pietate ac religione, a/que hue una fupienliay quod
" Deoiiini humor tallnm mtmine omnia regi guhernar'ique ferfpeximus, omnes
" gentes na/ionefque Juperavimus." De Arufp. Refponl. n. 19. After all, it
mufl be admitted, that both the pliilofophical and popular opinions of anti-
quity
NOTE S. 221
quity concerning thefe important fubjecfts were to the laft degree unfettled,
and very erroneous. See Warburton's Divine Legation, and Leland's va-
luable work already quoted.
The fentiments of Ibmc of the Oriental philofophers will appear from the
following paflages " The Vedantis," fays Sir William Jones, " being unable
*' to form a diftindl idea of brute matter independent of mind, or to con-
" ceive that the work of fupreme goodnefs was left a moment to itfelf, ima-
" gine that the Deity is ever ■prefent to his zvork." Differtation on the Gods
of Greece, Italy, and India.
In the Baghvat-Geeta, p. 84, the fupreme Being is ftyled " the Creator
" of all things, and from whom all things proceed." "'
' The following is, alfo, a defcription of the fupreme Being in one of 'tTi'c
facred books of the Hindus : " As God is immaterial, he is above all ton-
" ception ; as he is invifible, he can have no form ; but from what we be-
" hold of his works we may conclude, that he is eternal, omnipotent, know-
" ing all things, and -prefent every where." Dow's Diflert. p. xl. See Ap-
pendix to Dr. Robertfon's Difquifition concerning India, p. 323.
It fhould be added, that the learned difciples of Buddha do not acknow-
ledge in their writings a fupreme Being prefiding over and Author of the
univerfe. They aflert, however, a firft caufe, under the vague denomina-
tion of Nature. See Diilertation on Singhala, or Ceylon, by Captain Ma-
hony, Afiatic Refearches, vol. vii.
Note I. Pugc 73.
" Independently," obfervcs Sir William Jones, " of our intcreft in corro-
" berating the multiplied evidences of revealed religion, we could fcarcely
" gratify our minds with a more ufeful and rational entertainment, than the
" contemplation of the wonderful revolutions in kingdoms and ftates which
" have happened within little more than four tlioufand years : revolut'ions
" almojl as fully chniojiflrat'ive of an all-ruling ProviJcnce, as the ftruc'^hire
" of the univerfe, and the final caufes which are difcernible in its whole ex-
" tent, and even in its minuteft parts." Afiatic Refearches, vol iv. Difc.
on Afiatic Hiftory.
The
222
NOTES.
The learned and eloquent Bifhop of Meaux, in his admirable Difcourfc
on Univerfal Iliftory, thus exprefies the leading defign of the divine Provi-
dence in the government of the world.
" Plus vous vous accoutumerez a fuivre les grandes chofes, et a les rap-
" peller a leurs principes, plus vous ferez en admiration de ces confeils de la
" Providence — Dieu ne declare pas tous les jours fes volontes par fes pro-
" phetes touchant les rois et les monarchies qu'il cleve, ou qu'il detruit.
" Mais I'ayant fait tant de fois dans ces grands empires dont nous venons de
" parler, il nous montre par ces exemples fameux ce qu'il fait dans tous les
" autrcs ; et il apprend aux rois ces deux "uerltes fondamentales ; premier e-
" ment, que ceji lu'i qui forme les royaumes, pour les dormer a qui il ltd plait ;
" et fecondement, quilfait les f aire fervir, dans le terns, et dans Tordre quil a
" rSfolu, aiux dejfeins quil a fur Jon pcuple."' Boflliet, Difc. fur I'Hift. Univ.
part. iii. chap. i.
Note K. Page 103.
" No one," fays a writer already quoted, " who has been in India, will be
" a very ftrenuous advocate, I prefume, for upholding a religion which an-
" nually occafions bloodfhed, exceffive tumult, and murder. Let any one
" recolledl what annually pafles between the immenfe multitudes of the
" right hand and left hand Cafles, as they are called. Such outrages are ex-
*' hibited every year in Madras itfelf, in fpite of military drawn out to op-
" pofe it. What ftate of fociety, let me alk, is this ? Can it be called ci-
" vilization ? or does it partake of the private war of the barbarous and feu-
" dal ages ? What are we to think of human facrifices ? A few years fince,
" the Brahmins of a certain Pagoda, in the Tanjore country, murdered for
'< facrifice a boy of eleven years of age : having killed him, they took out a
" particular part near the vertebrse of the back, and offered it to the idol.
" The affair was fully examined and proved, and the punifhment decreed
" was banifhment beyond the Coloroons. The exiles accordingly went be-
" yond that river, and returned in two or three days !" Letter to Dr. Vin-
cent, ut fupra.
Note
NOTES. 2^3
Note L. Page 104.
This calculation of Mr. Chambers has been thought by competent judges
to be fomewhat exaggerated. Dr. Buchanan's Memoir gives the number
annually facrificed within a definite circuit round Calcutta. But it may be
doubted, whether an area of double the extent in any other part of the coun-
try would give any thing like his calculation.
Note M. Page 107.
The religion of Buddha is probably more ancient than that of Brahma,
and contradi(5ls fome of its effential points, particularly concerning the cre-
ation, and the immortality of the foul. Buddha is faid to have taken for his
principles, wifdom, juftice, and benevolence; from which emanate ten com-
mandments, diftributed under the three heads of thought, word, and deed,
which are held by his followers as the true and only rule of their conduft.
For a more particular account of the religion of Buddha, fee two difTerta-
tions on this fubjecSt by Captain Mahony and Mr. Joinville, in the feventh
volume of the Afiatic Refearches.
Note N. Page i %6.
It is true, that Mohammed exprefled himfelf ftrongly in praife of the
purfuit of learning ^ ; that the Koran has been tranflated into feveral lan-
guages ; and that the perufal of it by the Mufelmans is not only permitted,
but encouraged. Yet as all difcuffions and controverfies refpefting its truth
or divinity are forbidden, and as the ftudy of it is not confidered as a facred
duty by the great body of the people, the expreflion in the text is not per-
haps too ftrong.
' Lord Teignmouth's Life of Sir William Jones, Appendix B.
Note
?24. NOTES.
Note O. r<ige 127.
This celebrated verfion has, on the one hand, been too highly and exclu-
fively extolled, while, on the other, it has been too indifcriminately cen-
fured. Some ftriking obfervations occur refpecfling it in the late Bifhop
Horfley's learned tranflation of the Prophet Hofea, p. 166, 175, 8, 9. But
fee Brett's Differtation on the ancient Verfions of the Bible, for a more full
and fatisfaftory account of it.
Note P. Page 138.
The imperfections of this verfion of the four Gofpels induced the late
William Chambers, Efq. an admirable Perfian fcholar, to undertake a new
tranflation from the original Greek. But he had fcarcely finillied twenty
chapters of St. Matthew's Gofpel, before the Eaftern world was deprived, by
his death, of the benefit of his labours. The lofs has, however, fince been
repaired.
Note Q. Page 138.
(The reference to this note ought to have been at page 139, at the iiorJs "printed oflF.")
The tranflator is Johannes Laflar, a native of China, and Profeflbr of the
Chinefe language, afTifled by a Chinefe Munfhi. Being an Armenian Chrif-
tian, he tranflates from the Armenian Bible, faid to be one of the mofl accurate
verfions of the Scriptures extant. The tranflation is in the iVlandarine dia-
ledl, with marginal readings as to ambiguous expreffions, in the familiar dia-
l,e6Vs. For a more complete account of this great and interefling work, fee
Dr. Buchanan's Memoir, note M.
Note R. Page 1 46.
" Every proof fheet," fays Mr. Carey, " is carefully rcvifed by us all,
" compared with the Greek, fubjcdled to the opinion and animadvcrfions of
" feveral Pundits, and part of it tranflated by a native into a collateral lan-
" guage,
NOTE S. 325
" giiage, of which we can form fomc idea, before it be printed off." Bapt.
MifT. Ace. xiii. 449.
Note S. Page 147.
The Britifh and Foreign Bible Society has, fince the compofition of this
DifTertation, with a liberality which reflec^ts on it the higheft honour, tranf-
mitted two funis of one thoufand pounds to Calcutta, in aid of the tranfla-
tion of the Scriptures into the Oriental languages. It has alfo refolvcd to
fupply the miflion at Karafs with a fount of Arabic types, for the purpofe of
printing the New Teflament in the Turkifh language, together with paper
fufficient for printing five thoufand copies of this tranflation. This laudable
Society has further in contemplation an edition of the Scriptures in the Cal-
muc and Arabic dialects.
Note T. Page 153.
It has been the univerfal complaint of all the writers who have confidered
the fubjedl of the propagation of Chriftianity amongft the heathen, that the
irreligious and immoral lives of European Chriftians have formed a moft
ferious hindrance to this important work. It is particularly infilled on by
Mr. Stephenfon, Chaplain to the Eaft India Company at Fort St. George
early in the laft century, in his admirable letter to the Society for promoting
Chriftian Knowledge. See Millar's Hifl. of the Propagation of Chriftianity,
vol. ii. p. 565. This circumftance might, indeed, have been ftated in a
former part of the Dillertation, among the obftacles to the introdu6lion of
Chriftianity into India.
Note U. Page 179.
The charaifler of a miffionary has been fo admirably drawn by the prc-
fent Bifhop of Worcefter, in his Sermon quoted in page 73, that the Author
cannot refrain from enriching his work with it.
" Indeed the difficulties, the dangers, the diftrefles of all forts, which
G g " muft
226 NOTES.
" muft be encountered by the Chriftian miffionar}', require a more than or-
" dinary degree of that virtue, [charity,] and will only be fuftained by him,
" whom a fervent love of Chrift, and the quickening graces of his Spirit,
" have anointed, as it were, and confecrated to this arduous fervice. Then
" it is that we have feen the faithful minifler of the word go forth with the
" zeal of an Apoftle, and the conftancy of a Martyr. We have feen him
" forfake eafe and affluence, a competency at leaft, and the ordinary com-
" forts of fociety, and with the Gofpel in his' hand, and his Saviour in his
" heart, make his way through burning deferts, and the howling wildernefs;
" braving the rage of climates, and all the inconveniences of long and pe-
" rilous voyages ; fubmitting to the drudgery of learning barbarous lan-
" guages, and to the difguft of complying with barbarous manners ; ' vatch-
" ing the dark fufpicions, and expofed to the capricious fury of impotent
" favages ; courting their offenfive fociety, adopting their loathfome cuf-
" toms, and aflimilating his very nature alnioft to theirs ; in a word, endur-
" ing all things, I'ecorning all things, in the patient hope of finding a way to
*' their good opinion, and of fucceeding, finally, in his unwearied endea-
" vours to make the word of life and falvation not unacceptable to them.
" I confefs, when >I refledl on all thefe things, I humble myfelf be-
" fore fuch heroic virtue ; or, rather, I adore the grace of God in Jefus
" Chrift, which is able to produce fuch examples of it in our degenerate
" world."
To the preceding eloquent defcriptlon of a miffionary, the Author begs
leave to fubjoin the following animated obfervations of the learned Erafmus,
on the moft effedlual means of propagating the Chriftian religion.
" Precor autem, ut Jefus, immortalis totius orbis Monarcha, cui divinitus
•' data eft omnis poteftas in coelo et in terra, fpiritum fuum impartial turn
" populis, turn principibus : ut evangelica pietas inter nos bene conftituta,
•' quam latifTmie propagetur, non invadendis aut diripiendis a'liorum regi-
" onibus ; fie enim pauperiores rcdduntur, non meliores : fed evangelica
" philofophia finceriter per viros evangelica Jpiritn pradilos uhiqiie pradican-
" da ; at que ita vivendo, ut nojlra pietatis fragrantia plurimos alliciat ad
" ejufdern injiituli frofejfiouem. Sic nata eft, fie crevit, fie late prolata eft,
" fie conftabilita eft evangelica ditio: diverfis autem rationibns fie nunc in
" anguftum
NOTES. 227
" anguftum contrac^am, ac propemodum explofam videmus, li totius orbis
" vaftitatem confideres. lifdem itaque praefidiis oportet reftituerc collap-
«' fam, dilatare contraftam, conftabilire vacillantem, quibus primum nata
" eft, et au(5la, et firmata." Def. Erafm. in Paraph- in Evang. Marc.
THE END.
ERRATA.
Page 20. for Wiede read Wrede
23. for Authafis read Autharis
24. for Wilfeburg read Wilteburg
28, 29. for Aufcarius read Anfcarius
Ttt Binder is def red to place t^' Chronological Chart facing the Brief Hifloric View, page i.
4^(5 ^ <> ♦
1i
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY
Los Angeles
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below.
DEC 1 1 1952
MR 2o m$
WVl3^3«>»
*^-
iVl
0
-■ft
ucr 0 2^^
D JO Two We2!'G From uaie
Form L9-25m-8,'46(9852)44
jI Keceipt
1
TTTr T TTjrr*^
58 01136
I If sni. ^rHEfl^ regional libr«rv fa(
D 000 702 494
mu
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11